1 | Links Galore | |
---|---|---|
2 | ||
3 | Links Galore is an ever-growing list of links to digital copies of some collections of books of interest to classicists, medievalists etc. in the public domain published by Google Books, Internet Archive and others. There aren't any fancy features like graphics or colors because if you're here what you want is the links, the whole links and nothing but the links. It is presented as a Google spreadsheet, as it is easy to keep working on, and the content is updated automatically. | |
4 | ||
5 | You can navigate the collection using the tabs above. Collections published so far: | |
6 | ||
7 | AH: Analecta Hymnica Medii Aevi. | |
8 | ANCL/ANF: Ante-Nicene Christian Library (Edinburgh ed.) and Ante-Nicene Fathers (American ed.) | |
9 | AS: Acta Sanctorum (Société des Bollandistes.) | |
10 | BG: J.A. Fabricius' Bibliotheca Graeca (and Harless' expanded edition.) | |
11 | Budé SG: Collection Budé (Les Belles Lettres), Greek series. | |
12 | Budé SL: Collection Budé (Les Belles Lettres), Latin series. | |
13 | CC: Corpus Christianorum. | |
14 | CSCO: Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. | |
15 | CSEL: Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum. | |
16 | CSHB: Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae. | |
17 | ES: España Sagrada. | |
18 | FP: Florilegium Patristicum. NEW | |
19 | GC: Gallia Christiana. | |
20 | GCS: Die Griechischen Christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunderte. | |
21 | LFHCC: A Library of Fathers of the Holy Catholic Church. | |
22 | Loeb: Loeb Classical Library. | |
23 | Mai: Angelo Mai's editions (Patrum Nova Bibliotheca, Spicilegium Romanum, etc.) | |
24 | Mansi: J.D. Mansi, Sacrorum Conciliorum Nova, et Amplissima Collectio. | |
25 | MGH: Monumenta Germaniae Historica (in progress.) | |
26 | Migne PG: Migne's Patrologia Graeca. | |
27 | Migne PL: Migne's Patrologia Latina. | |
28 | Migne ET: Migne's Encyclopédie Théologique. | |
29 | NPNF: A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church. | |
30 | OCT: Oxford Classical Texts (or Scriptorum Classicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis.) NEW | |
31 | PbM: Patrologies before Migne. NEW | |
32 | PO: Patrologia Orientalis (including Patrologia Syriaca 1894-1926). | |
33 | Rolls: Rolls Series. The Chronicles and Memorials of Great Britain and Ireland during the Middle Ages. | |
34 | SC: Sources Chrétiennes. | |
35 | Stephanus: H. Stephanus' Thesaurus Graecae Linguae (first edition; Valpy; Hase et al.) | |
36 | Teubner: Bibliotheca Scriptorum Graecorum et Romanorum Teubneriana (and other Teubner; in progress.) | |
37 | ||
38 | Hathi copies are generally provided by Google. Some Internet Archive files are taken from Google too; these are marked here as “IA (G)”. An asterisk (*) indicates that access to the book outside the US seems to be restricted. An ordinal mark (º) indicates an item that can be borrowed (not downloaded) from the IA. I'm trying to include all the copies I can find because the scanning is in many cases very defective, with missing pages, blurred images and so on - you sometimes need to get two or three copies to make sure you have the whole book. I'm trying to identify exact or derivative copies of the same Google scan with a simple code A, B etc. All the links listed here worked when I last checked them, but they have an annoying habit of dying. Broken links are not deleted but marked with a red background. | |
39 | I'm providing links to these books on the assumption that Google, Hathi etc. have ascertained that the books they publish are in the public domain, or have secured the necessary permission from the publisher. Still, you should check your own country's copyright laws before downloading any of them. If you believe there is a copyright infringement in the publication of any of these works, you should either report it to each website, or contact the publisher. | |
40 | Total link count so far: | |
41 | 24816 | |
42 | ||
43 | Leave a comment | |
44 | Comments, corrections, suggestions and additions are welcome. I'm always on the lookout for new links and eventually new collections. For the moment, all comments go to the "Comments" section of this page. Alternatively (e.g. if you wish to send a large list of links) you can write directly to tirachinas@yahoo.com. | |
45 | ||
46 | DOWNLOAD (updated August, 2024) | |
47 | You can download the whole worksheet as a PDF or as a MS Excel XLSX file. Feel free to use the data in any way you find useful or redistribute it. Note however that the files become immediately out of date as I work on the online database - I will only update these with major additions such as new sections. Note also that these are created using Google's export funcitonality which doesn't seem to handle merged cells and page breaks too well. There's nothing I can do about it; you may want to fix that yourself in the downloaded Excel spreadsheet. | |
48 | ||
49 | --- |
1 | Analecta Hymnica Medii Aevi | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (To do: many contain several volumes bound together - indicate these.) | |||||||||
3 | ||||||||||
4 | AH 1 | Cantiones Bohemicae. Leiche, Lieder und Rufe des 13., 14. und 15. Jahrhunderts nach Handschriften aus Prag, Jistebnicz, Wittingau, Hohenfurt und Tegerusee herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1886 | X | X | X | X | X* | ||
5 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
6 | IA | X | X | |||||||
7 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
8 | AH 2 | Hymnarius Moissiacensis. Das Hymnar der Abtei Moissac im 10. Jahrhundert. Nach einer Handschrift der Rossiana. Im Anhange: a. Carmina scholarium Campensium. b. Cantiones Vissegradenses. Herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1888 | X | ||||||
9 | IA | X | ||||||||
10 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
11 | AH 3 | Conradus Gemnicensis. Konrads von Haimburg und seiner Nachahmer, Alberts von Prag und Ulrichs von Wessobrunn, Reimgebete und Leselieder herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1888 | X | ||||||
12 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
13 | IA | X | ||||||||
14 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
15 | AH 4 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters aus handschriftlichen Breviarien, Antiphonalien und Processionalien herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1888 | X | X | |||||
16 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
17 | IA | X | X | |||||||
18 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
19 | AH 5 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Erste Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1889 | X | X | |||||
20 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
21 | IA | X | ||||||||
22 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
23 | AH 6 | Udalricus Wessofontanus. Ulrich Stöcklins von Rottach Abts zu Wessobrunn 1438-1443 Reimgebete und Leselieder mit Ausschluss der Psalterien herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1889 | X | X | |||||
24 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
25 | IA | X | ||||||||
26 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
27 | AH 7 | Prosarium Lemovicense. Die Prosen der Abtei St. Martial zu Limoges, aus Troparien des 10., 11. und 12. Jahrhunderts herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1889 | X | ||||||
28 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
29 | IA | X | X | |||||||
30 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
31 | AH 8 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Erste Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1890 | X | X | |||||
32 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
33 | IA | X | ||||||||
34 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
35 | AH 9 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Zweite Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1890 | X | X | X | ||||
36 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
37 | IA | X | ||||||||
38 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
39 | AH 10 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Dritte Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1891 | X | X | X | ||||
40 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
41 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
42 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
43 | IA | X | ||||||||
44 | AH 11 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Zweite Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1891 | X | ||||||
45 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
46 | IA | X | ||||||||
47 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
48 | AH 12 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Dritte Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1892 | X | ||||||
49 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
50 | IA | X | ||||||||
51 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
52 | AH 13 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Zweite Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1892 | X | ||||||
53 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
54 | IA | X | X | |||||||
55 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
56 | AH 14 | 14a. Hymnarius Severinianus. Das Hymnar der Abtei S. Severin in Neapel. Nach den Codices Vaticanus 7172 und Parisinus 1092. Herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. 14b. Orricus Scacabarotius. Origo Scaccabarozzi's, Erzpriesters von Mailand, Liber Officiorum. Nach einer Handschrift der Kapitels-Bibliothek von Mailand herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1893 | X | X | X | ||||
57 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
58 | IA | X | ||||||||
59 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
60 | AH 15 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Erste Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1893 | X | X | |||||
61 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
62 | IA | X | ||||||||
63 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
64 | AH 16 | Hymnodia Hiberica. Spanische Hymnen des Mittelalters aus liturgischen Handschriften und Druckweken Römischen Ordos. Gesammelt von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1894 | X | X | |||||
65 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
66 | IA | X | X | |||||||
67 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
68 | AH 17 | Hymnodia Hiberica. Liturgische Reimofficien aus Spanischen Brevieren. I Anhange: Carmina Compostellana, die Lieder des s. g. Codex Calixtinus. Herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1894 | X | ||||||
69 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
70 | IA | X | ||||||||
71 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
72 | AH 18 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Dritte Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1894 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
73 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
74 | IA | X | ||||||||
75 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
76 | AH 19 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Vierte Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1895 | X | X | |||||
77 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
78 | IA | X | X | |||||||
79 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
80 | AH 20 | Cantiones et Muteti. Lieder und Motetten des Mittelalters. Erste Folge: Cantiones Natalitiae, Partheniae. Herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1895 | X | ||||||
81 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
82 | IA | X | ||||||||
83 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
84 | AH 21 | Cantiones et Muteti. Lieder und Motetten des Mittelalters. Zweite Folge: Cantiones Festivae, Morales, Variae. Herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1895 | X | X | X | ||||
85 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
86 | IA | X | X | |||||||
87 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
88 | AH 22 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Fünfte Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1895 | X | ||||||
89 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
90 | IA | X | X | |||||||
91 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
92 | AH 23 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Sechste Folge herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1896 | X* | ||||||
93 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
94 | IA | X | ||||||||
95 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
96 | AH 24 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Vierte Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1896 | X* | X* | |||||
97 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
98 | IA | X | ||||||||
99 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
100 | AH 25 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Fünfte Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Clemens Blume, S. J. | 1897 | X* | X* | |||||
101 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
102 | IA | X | X | |||||||
103 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
104 | AH 26 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Sechste Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1897 | X* | X* | |||||
105 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
106 | IA | X | ||||||||
107 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
108 | AH 27 | Hymnodia Gotica. Die Mozarabischen Hymnen des alt-spanischen Ritus. Aus handschriftlichen und gedruckten Quellen herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1897 | X* | X* | |||||
109 | IA | X | ||||||||
110 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
111 | AH 28 | Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Siebente Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1898 | X* | ||||||
112 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
113 | IA | X | X | |||||||
114 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
115 | AH 29 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Zweite Folge. Aus handschriftlichen Gebetbüchern herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1898 | X* | X* | |||||
116 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
117 | IA | X | ||||||||
118 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
119 | AH 30 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Dritte Folge. Stunden- und Glossen-Lieder herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1898 | X* | X* | |||||
120 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
121 | IA | X | ||||||||
122 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
123 | AH 31 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Vierte Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1898 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
124 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
125 | IA | X | X | |||||||
126 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
127 | AH 32 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Fünfte Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1899 | X* | ||||||
128 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
129 | IA | X | ||||||||
130 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
131 | AH 33 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Sechste Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1899 | X* | X* | |||||
132 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
133 | IA | X | ||||||||
134 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
135 | AH 34 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Vierte Folge herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1900 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||
136 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
137 | IA | X | X | |||||||
138 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
139 | AH 35 | Psalteria Rhythmica. Gereimte Psalterien des Mittelalters. Erste Folge. Aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1900 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
140 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
141 | IA | X | ||||||||
142 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
143 | AH 36 | Psalteria Rhythmica. Gereimte Psalterien des Mittelalters. Zweite Folge. Nebst einem Ahnange von Rosarien herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1901 | X* | X* | |||||
144 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
145 | IA | X | ||||||||
146 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
147 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
148 | AH 37 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken. Fünfte Folge herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1901 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
149 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
150 | IA | X | X | |||||||
151 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
152 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
153 | AH 38 | Psalteria Wessofontana. Ulrich Stöcklins von Rottach Abts zu Wessobrunn 1438-1443 siebenzehn Reimpsalterien herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1902 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
154 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
155 | IA | X | ||||||||
156 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
157 | AH 39 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken. Sechste Folge herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1902 | X* | ||||||
158 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
159 | IA | X | ||||||||
160 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
161 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
162 | AH 40 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken. Siebente Folge herausgegeben von Henry Marriott Bannister M. A. Oxon. | 1902 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
163 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
164 | IA | X | X | |||||||
165 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
166 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
167 | AH 41 | 41a. Christianus Campoliliensis. Christians von Lilienfeld Hymnen, Officien, Sequenzen und Reimgebete herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. 41b. Boncore de Sancta Victoria. Boncore's di Santa Vittoria Novus Liber Hymnorum ac Orationum. Nach einer Handschrift des Kapitel-Archivs von St. Peter in Rom herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1903 | X* | X* | |||||
168 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
169 | IA | X | ||||||||
170 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
171 | AH 42 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken. Achte Folge herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1903 | X* | X* | |||||
172 | IA | X | ||||||||
173 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
174 | AH 43 | Hymni Inediti. Liturgische Hymnen des Mittealters. Siebente Folge. Aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, S. J. | 1903 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
175 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
176 | IA | X | ||||||||
177 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
178 | AH 44 | Sequentiae Ineditae. Liturgische Prosen des Mittelalters aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken. Neunte Folge herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1904 | X* | ||||||
179 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
180 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
181 | AH 45 | 45a. Historiae Rhythmicae. Liturgische Reimofficien des Mittelalters. Achte Folge. Aus handschriftlichen und gedruckten Quellen herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. 45b. Cantiones et Muteti. Lieder und Motetten des Mittelalters. Dritte Folge. Cantiones Variae, Bohemicae, Suecicae. Herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1904 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
182 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
183 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
184 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
185 | AH 46 | Pia Dictamina. Reimgebete und Leselieder des Mittelalters. Siebente Folge. Aus Handschriften und Wiegendrucken herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1905 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
186 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
187 | IA | X | ||||||||
188 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
189 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
190 | AH 47 | Tropi Graduales. Tropen des Missale im Mittelalter. I. Tropen zum Ordinarium Missae. Aus handschriftlichen Quellen herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. und Henry Marriott Bannister M. A. Oxon. | 1905 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
191 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
192 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
193 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
194 | AH 48 | Hymnographi Latini. Lateinische Hymnendichter des Mittelalters. Erste Folge. Aus gedruckten und ungedruckten Quellen herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves S. J. | 1905 | X* | X* | |||||
195 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
196 | IA | X | ||||||||
197 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
198 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
199 | AH 49 | Tropi Graduales. Tropen des Missale im Mittelalter. I. Tropen zum Proprium Missarum. Aus handschriftlichen Quellen herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1906 | X* | ||||||
200 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
201 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
202 | AH 50 | Hymnographi Latini. Lateinische Hymnendichter des Mittelalters. Zweite Folge. Aus gedruckten und ungedruckten Quellen herausgegeben von Guido Maria Dreves, Dr. theol. | 1907 | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||
203 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
204 | IA | X | ||||||||
205 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
206 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
207 | AH 51 | Thesauri Hymnologici Hymnarium. Die Hymnen des Thesaurus Hymnologicus H. A. Daniels und anderer Hymnen-Ausgaben. I. Die Hymnen des 5.-11. Jahrhunderts und die Irisch-Keltische Hymnodie aus den ältesten Quellen neu herausgegeben von Clemens Blume, S. J. | 1908 | X* | ||||||
208 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
209 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
210 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
211 | AH 52 | Thesauri Hymnologici Hymnarium. Die Hymnen des Thesaurus Hymnologicus H. A. Daniels und anderer Hymnen-Ausgaben. II. Die Hymnen des 12.-16. Jahrhunderts aus den ältesten Quellen neu herausgegeben von Clemens Blume, S. J. | 1909 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
212 | IA | X | ||||||||
213 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
214 | AH 53 | Thesauri Hymnologici Hymnarium. Pars prior. Liturgische Prosen erster Epoche aus den Sequenzenschulen des Abendlandes insbesondere die dem Notkerus Balbulus zugeschriebenen nebst Skizze über den Ursprung der Sequenz. Auf Grund der Melodien aus den Quellen des 10.-16. Jahrhunderts neu herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. und Henry Bannister M. A. Oxon. | 1911 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
215 | IA | X | ||||||||
216 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
217 | AH 54 | Thesauri Hymnologici Prosarium. Partis alterius Volumen I. Liturgische Prosen des Übergangsstiles und der zweiten Epoche insbesondere die dem Adam von Sanct Victor zugeschriebenen aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken neu herausgegeben von Cl. Blume S. J. und H. M. Bannister M. A. Oxon. | 1915 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
218 | IA | X | ||||||||
219 | 1961 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
220 | AH 55 | Thesauri Hymnologici Prosarium. Partis alterius Volumen II. Liturgische Prosen zweiter Epoche auf Feste der Heiligen nebst einem Anhange: Hymnodie des Gelderlandes und des Haarlemer Gebietes aus Handschriften und Frühdrucken herausgegeben von Clemens Blume S. J. | 1922 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
221 | 1961 | Hathi | X | |||||||
222 | ||||||||||
223 | Link count | |||||||||
224 | 347 | |||||||||
225 | ||||||||||
226 | --- |
1 | Ante-Nicene Christian Library / Ante-Nicene Fathers | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | ||||||||||
3 | Ante-Nicene Christian Library (Edinburgh edition) | |||||||||
4 | (Only Google Books for the moment.) | |||||||||
5 | ANCL 1 | The Writings of the Apostolic Fathers. Translated by Rev. Dr Roberts, Dr Donaldson, and Rev. F. Crombie. | 1867 | X | X | X | X | |||
6 | 1870 | X | ||||||||
7 | 1883 | X* | ||||||||
8 | ANCL 2 | The Writings of Justin Martyr and Athenagoras. Translated by Rev. Marcus Dods, A.M., Rev. George Reith, A.M., and Rev. B. P. Pratten. | 1867 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
9 | X | X | X | |||||||
10 | 1892 | X* | X* | |||||||
11 | ANCL 3 | The Writings of Tatian and Theophilus; and the Clementine Recognitions. Translated by Rev. B. P. Pratten, Rev. Marcus Dosd, A.M., and Rev. Thomas Smith, D.D. | 1867 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
12 | 1880 | X* | ||||||||
13 | ANCL 4 | The Writings of Clement of Alexandria. Translated by the Rev. William Wilson, M.A., Musselburgh. | 1867 | X | X | X | X | (Part I.) | ||
14 | 1884 | X* | ||||||||
15 | ANCL 5 | The Writings of Irenaeus. Translated by Rev. Alexander Roberts, D.D., and Rev. W. H. Rambaut, A.B. Vol. I. | 1868 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
16 | X | |||||||||
17 | 1884 | X* | ||||||||
18 | ANCL 6 | The Refutation of All Heresies, by Hippolytus; translated by the Rev. J. H. Macmahon, M.A. With Fragments from his Commentaries on Various Books of Scripture; translated by the Rev. S. D. F. Salmond. | 1868 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
19 | X | X | X | |||||||
20 | 1887 | X* | ||||||||
21 | ANCL 7 | The Five Books of Quintus Sept. Flor. Tertullianus against Marcion. Translated by Peter Holmes, D.D. F.R.A.S., Domestic Chaplain to the Right Hon. the Countess of Rothes. | 1868 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
22 | 1870 | X | ||||||||
23 | 1878 | X | X | X | ||||||
24 | ANCL 8 | The Writings of Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage. Translated by Rev. Robert Ernest Wallis, Ph.D., Senior Priest Vicar of Wells Cathedral, and Incumbent of Christ Chruch, Coxley, Somerset. Vol. I. containing the Epistles and some of the Treatises. | 1868 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
25 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
26 | 1870 | X | X | |||||||
27 | 1882 | X* | X* | |||||||
28 | ANCL 9 | The Writings of Irenaeus. Translated by Rev. Alexander Roberts, D.D., and Rev. W. H. Rambaut, A.B. // The Writings of Hippolytus, Bishop of Portus. Vol. II. Fragments of Writings of Third Century. Translated by Rev. S. D. F. Salmond, M.A. | 1869 | X | X | X | X | X | (2 parts with different pagination.) | |
29 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
30 | 1880 | X* | ||||||||
31 | 1883 | X* | ||||||||
32 | ANCL 10 | Translated by Rev. Frederick Crombie, M.A., Professor of Biblical Criticism, St. Mary's College, St. Andrews. Vol. I. | 1869 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
33 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
34 | 1878 | X | ||||||||
35 | ANCL 11 | The Writings of Quintus Sept. Flor. Tertullianus. Volume I. | 1869 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
36 | ANCL 12 | The Writings of Clement of Alexandria. Translated by the Rev. William Wilson, M.A., Musselburgh. Volume II. | 1869 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
37 | X | X | X | |||||||
38 | 1882 | X* | X* | |||||||
39 | ANCL 13 | The Writings of Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage. Vol. II. containing the remainder of the Treatise.Together with the Writings of Novatian, Minucius Felix, etc. Translated by Rev. Robert Ernest Wallis, Ph.D., Senior Priest Vicar of Wells Cathedral, and Incumbent of Christ Church, Coxley, Somerset. | 1869 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
40 | X | X | X | |||||||
41 | 1880 | X* | ||||||||
42 | 1884 | X* | ||||||||
43 | ANCL 14 | The Writings of Methodius, Alexander of Lycopolis, Peter of Alexandria, and several fragments. | 1869 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
44 | X | X | ||||||||
45 | ANCL 15 | The Writings of Quintus Sept. Flor. Tertullianus. Volume II. Translated by Peter Holmes, D.D., F.R.A.S., Domestic Chaplain to the Right Hon. the Countess of Rothes. | 1870 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
46 | X | X | ||||||||
47 | 1884 | X* | ||||||||
48 | ANCL 16 | Apocryphal Gospels, Acts, and Revelations. Translated by Alexander Walker, Esq., one Her Majesty's Inspectors of Schools for Scotland. | 1870 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
49 | X | |||||||||
50 | 1890 | X* | ||||||||
51 | ANCL 17 | The Clementine Homilies. // The Apostolical Constitutions. Edited, with notes, by James Donaldson, LL.D. | 1870 | X | X | X | X | X | (2 parts with different pagination.) | |
52 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
53 | ANCL 18 | The Writings of Quintus Sept. Flor. Tertullianus. Vol. III. With the extant works of Victorinus and Commodianus. | 1870 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
54 | X | |||||||||
55 | ANCL 19 | The Seven Books of Arnobius Adversus Gentes. Translated by Archd. Hailton Bryce, LL.D. D.C.L. and Hugh Campbell, M.A. | 1871 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
56 | X | X | X | |||||||
57 | 1895 | X* | ||||||||
58 | ANCL 20 | The Works of Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysius of Alexandria, and Archelaus. Translated by Rev. S. D. F. Salmond, M.A., Barry. | 1871 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
59 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
60 | ANCL 21 | The Works of Lactantius. Translated by William Fletcher, D.D., Head-master of Queen Elizabeth's School, Wimborne, Dorset. In two volumes. Vol. I. | 1871 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
61 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
62 | 1886 | X* | ||||||||
63 | ANCL 22 | The Works of Lactantius. Translated by William Fletcher, D.D., Head-master of Queen Elizabeth's School, Wimborne, Dorset. In two volumes. Vol. II. | 1871 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
64 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
65 | X | |||||||||
66 | 1886 | X* | ||||||||
67 | ANCL 23 | The Writings of Origen. Translated by the Rev. Frederick Crombie, D.D., Professor of Biblical Cricitism, St. Mary's College, St. Andrews. Volume II. Origen Contra Celsum. Books II.-VIII. | 1872 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
68 | X | X | ||||||||
69 | 1894 | X* | X* | |||||||
70 | ANCL 24 | Liturgies and Other Documents of the Ante-Nicene Period. | 1872 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
71 | X | X | ||||||||
72 | 1883 | X* | ||||||||
73 | Additional Volume Containing Early Christian Works discovered since the Completion of the Series, and Selections from the Commentaries of Origen. Edited by Allan Menzies, D.D. Professor of Biblical Criticism in St. Mary's College, St. Andrews. | 1903 | X* | |||||||
74 | ||||||||||
75 | Ante-Nicene Fathers (American edition) | |||||||||
76 | ANF 1 | Ante-Nicene Fathers. Translations of the Writings of the Fathers down to A.D. 325. The Rev. Alexander Roberts, D.D., and James Donaldson, Ll.D., Editors. American reprint of the Edinbugh edition. Revised and chronologically arranged, with brief prefaces and occasional notes by A. Cleveland Coxe, D.D. Volume I. The Apostolic Fathers. - Justin Martyr. - Irenaeus. | 1885 | X* | ||||||
77 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
78 | IA | X | ||||||||
79 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
80 | 1887 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
81 | IA | X | ||||||||
82 | 1899 | X* | ||||||||
83 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
84 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
85 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||
86 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
87 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
88 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
89 | 1913 | IA | X | |||||||
90 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
91 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||
92 | ANF 2 | Volume II. Fathers of the Second Century: Hermas, Tatian, Athenagoras, Theophilus, and Clement of Alexandria (entire). | 1885 | X* | ||||||
93 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
94 | IA | X | X | |||||||
95 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
96 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
97 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
98 | 1913 | IA | X | |||||||
99 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
100 | 1956 | IA | X | |||||||
101 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||
102 | ANF 3 | Volume III. Latin Christianity: Its Founder, Tertullian. I. Apologetic; II. Anti-Marcion; III. Ethical. | 1885 | IA | X | |||||
103 | 1887 | X* | X* | |||||||
104 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
105 | IA | X | ||||||||
106 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||
107 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
108 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
109 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
110 | 1918 | IA | X | |||||||
111 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
112 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||
113 | 1986 | IA | Xº | |||||||
114 | ANF 4 | Volume IV. Tertullian, Part Fourth; Minucius Felix; Commodian; Origen, Parts First and Second. Authorized edition. | 1885 | X* | X* | |||||
115 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
116 | IA | X | ||||||||
117 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
118 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
119 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
120 | 1907 | X* | ||||||||
121 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
122 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
123 | 1913 | IA | X | |||||||
124 | 1926 | X* | X* | |||||||
125 | IA | X | ||||||||
126 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
127 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||
128 | ANF 5 | Volume V. Hippolytus, Cyprian, Caius, Novatian, Appendix. Authorized edition. | 1886 | X* | X* | |||||
129 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
130 | IA | X | ||||||||
131 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
132 | 1888 | X* | ||||||||
133 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
134 | IA | X | ||||||||
135 | 1899 | X* | ||||||||
136 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
137 | 1903 | X* | X* | |||||||
138 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
139 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
140 | 1919 | IA | X | |||||||
141 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
142 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||
143 | ANF 6 | Volume VI. Gregory Thaumaturgus, Dionysus the Great, Julius Africanus, Anatolius and minor writers, Methodius, Arnobius. Authorized edition. | 1886 | X* | ||||||
144 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
145 | IA | X | ||||||||
146 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
147 | 1888 | X* | ||||||||
148 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
149 | IA | X | ||||||||
150 | 1890 | X* | ||||||||
151 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
152 | 1896 | X* | ||||||||
153 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
154 | 1899 | X* | X* | |||||||
155 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
156 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||
157 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
158 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
159 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||
160 | ANF 7 | Volume VII. Lactantius, Venantius, Asterius, Victorinus, Dionysius, Apostolic Teaching and Constitutions, Homily, and Liturgies. Authorized edition. | 1886 | X* | X* | |||||
161 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
162 | IA | X | X | |||||||
163 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
164 | 1888 | IA | X | |||||||
165 | 1890 | IA | X | |||||||
166 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
167 | 1896 | X* | ||||||||
168 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
169 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
170 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
171 | 1913 | IA | X | |||||||
172 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
173 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||
174 | ANF 8 | Volume VIII. The Twelve Patriarchs, Excerpts and Epistles, The Clementina, Apocrypha, Decretals, Memoirs of Edessa and Syriad Documents, Remains of the First Ages. Authorized edition. | 1886 | X* | ||||||
175 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
176 | IA | X | X | |||||||
177 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||
178 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
179 | 1906 | X* | ||||||||
180 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
181 | 1916 | IA | X | |||||||
182 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
183 | 1995 | IA | Xº | |||||||
184 | ANF 9 | Original Supplement to the American edition Allan Menzies, D.D., Professor of Biblical Criticism in St. Mary's College, St. Andrews, Scotland, Editor. Volume IX. The Gospel of Peter, the Diatessaron of Tatian, the Apocalypse of Peter, the Visio Pauli, the Apocalypses of the Virgin and Sedrach, the Testament of Abraham, the Acts of Xanthippe and Polyxena, the Narrative of Zosimus, the Apology of Aristides, the Epistles of Clement (complete text), Origen's Commentary on John, Books I-X, and Commentary on Matthew, Books I, II, and X-XIV. | 1896 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
185 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
186 | Second edition. | 1897 | Hathi | X* | ||||||
187 | IA | X | ||||||||
188 | Third edition. | 1899 | X* | |||||||
189 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
190 | Fifth edition. | 1903 | X* | |||||||
191 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
192 | 1906 | X* | X* | |||||||
193 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
194 | IA | X | ||||||||
195 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
196 | 1912 | X* | ||||||||
197 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
198 | IA | X | ||||||||
199 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
200 | ANF Suppl. | Original Supplement to the American Edition. A. Cleveland Coxe, D.D., Editor. I. Bibliographical Synopsis. By Ernest C. Richardson, M.A. II. General Index. By Bernard Pick, Ph.D. | 1887 | Hathi | X* | |||||
201 | IA | X | ||||||||
202 | 1890 | X* | ||||||||
203 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
204 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||
205 | IA | X | ||||||||
206 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
207 | 1907 | X* | X* | |||||||
208 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
209 | 1917 | IA | X | |||||||
210 | 1926 | IA | X | |||||||
211 | 1986 | IA | Xº | |||||||
212 | ||||||||||
213 | Link count | |||||||||
214 | 371 | |||||||||
215 | ||||||||||
216 | Other compilations | |||||||||
217 | http://classicsindex.pbworks.com/w/page/125224202/early_christianity_collections | |||||||||
218 | ||||||||||
219 | Electronic texts | |||||||||
220 | https://ccel.org/fathers | |||||||||
221 | http://www.tertullian.org/fathers2/ | |||||||||
222 | ||||||||||
223 | --- |
1 | Acta Sanctorum | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | ||||||||||
3 | Antwerp edition | |||||||||
4 | Jan I (1-15) | ACTA SANCTORVM Quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel à Catholicis Scriptoribus celebrantur, Quæ ex Latinis & Græcis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collegit, digessit, Notis illustrauit IOANNES BOLLANDVS SOCIETATIS IESV THEOLOGVS, Seruatâ primigeniâ Scriptorum phrasi. OPERAM ET STVDIVM CONTVLIT GODEFRIDVS HENSCHENIVS EIVSDEM SOCIET. THEOLOGVS. Prodit nunc duobus Tomis IANVARIVS, In quo MCLXX. nominatorum Sanctorum, & aliorum innumerabilium memoria, vel res gestæ illustrantur. Ceteri menses ex ordine subsequentur | 1643 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
5 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
6 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
7 | DCO | X | ||||||||
8 | Jan II (16-31) | ACTA SANCTORVM QVOTQVOT TOTO ORBE COLVNTVR, VEL A CATHOLICIS SCRIPTORIBVS CELEBRANTVR, QVÆ EX ANTIQVIS MONVMENTIS LATINIS, GRÆCIS, ALIARVMQVE GENTIVM COLLEGIT, DIGESSIT, NOTIS ILLVSTRAVIT IOANNES BOLLANDVS SOCIETATIS IESV THEOLOGVS, Seruatâ primigeniâ Scriptorum phrasi. OPERAM ET STVDIVM CONTVLIT GODEFRIDVS HENSCHENIVS EIVSDEM SOCIETATIS THEOLOGVS. IANVARII TOMVS II. XVI. posteriores dies complectens. | 1643 | X | X | X | X | |||
9 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
10 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
11 | DCO | X | ||||||||
12 | Feb I (1-6) | ACTA SAMCTORVM Quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel à Catholicis Scriptoribus celebrantur, Quæ ex Latinis & Græcis aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis COLLEGERVNT AC DIGESSERVNT Seruatâ primigenia Scriptorum phrasi, & variis observationibus illustrarunt IOANNES BOLLANDVS, GODEFRIDVS HENSCHENIVS SOCIETATIS IESV THEOLOGI. Prodit nunc tribus Tomis FEBRVARIVS, In quo MCCCX nominatorum Sanctorum & aliorum innumerabilium memoria vel res gestæ illustrantur. TOMVS I. Complectens dies VI priores | 1658 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
13 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
14 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
15 | DCO | X | ||||||||
16 | 1684 | X | ||||||||
17 | Feb II (7-16) | ACTA SANCTORVM Quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel à Catholicis Scriptoribus celebrantur, Quæ ex Latinis & Græcis aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis COLLEGERVNT AC DIGESSERVNT Seruatâ primigeniâ Scriptorum phrasi, & variis Observationibus illustrarunt IOANNES BOLLANDVS, GODEFRIDVS HENSCHENIVS SOCIETATIS IESV THEOLOGI. Prodit nunc tribus Tomis FEBRVARIVS, In quo MCCCX nominatorum Sanctorum & aliorum innumerabilium memoria vel res gestæ illustrantur. TOMVS II. Complectens dies X medios à VII ad XVII | 1658 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
18 | X | |||||||||
19 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
20 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
21 | DCO | X | ||||||||
22 | Feb III (17-29) | ACTA SANCTORVM Quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel à Catholicis Scriptoribus celebrantur, Quæ ex Latinis & Græcis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis COLLEGERVNT AC DIGESSERVNT Seruatâ primigeniâ Scriptorum phrasi, & variis Observationibus illustrarunt IOANNES BOLLANDVS, GODEFRIDVS HENSCHENIVS SOCIETATIS IESV THEOLOGI. Prodit nunc tribus Tomis FEBRVARIVS, In quo MCCCX nominatorum Sanctorum & aliorum innumerabilium memoria vel res gestæ illustrantur. TOMVS III. Complectens dies XIL posteriores a XVII. ad finem. | 1658 | X | X | X | ||||
23 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
24 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
25 | DCO | X | ||||||||
26 | Mar I (1-8) | 1668 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
27 | X | |||||||||
28 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
29 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
30 | DCO | X | ||||||||
31 | Mar II (9-18) | 1668 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
32 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
33 | Mar III (19-31) | 1668 | X | X | X | X | ||||
34 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
35 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
36 | DCO | X | ||||||||
37 | Apr I (1-10) | 1675 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
38 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
39 | X | |||||||||
40 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
41 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
42 | DCO | X | ||||||||
43 | Apr II (11-21) | 1675 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
44 | X | |||||||||
45 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
46 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
47 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
48 | Apr III (22-30) | 1675 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
49 | X | X | ||||||||
50 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
51 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
52 | DCO | X | ||||||||
53 | May I | 1680 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
54 | X | |||||||||
55 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
56 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
57 | DCO | X | ||||||||
58 | May II | 1680 | X | X | X | X | ||||
59 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
60 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
61 | DCO | X | ||||||||
62 | May III | 1680 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
63 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
64 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
65 | DCO | X | ||||||||
66 | May IV | 1685 | X | X | X | X | Some front pages are different. | |||
67 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | |||||
68 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
69 | DCO | X | ||||||||
70 | May V | 1685 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
71 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
72 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
73 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
74 | DCO | X | ||||||||
75 | May VI | 1688 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
76 | X | |||||||||
77 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
78 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
79 | DCO | X | ||||||||
80 | May VII | 1688 | X | X | X | X | ||||
81 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
82 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
83 | DCO | X | ||||||||
84 | May Propylaeum | 1685 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
85 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
86 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
87 | DCO | X | ||||||||
88 | Jun I | 1695 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
89 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
90 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
91 | DCO | X | ||||||||
92 | Jun II | 1698 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
93 | X | |||||||||
94 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
95 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
96 | DCO | X | ||||||||
97 | Jun III | 1701 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
98 | X | X | X | |||||||
99 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
100 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
101 | DCO | X | ||||||||
102 | Jun IV | 1707 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
103 | X | |||||||||
104 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
105 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
106 | DCO | X | ||||||||
107 | Jun V | 1709 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
108 | X | X | ||||||||
109 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
110 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
111 | DCO | X | ||||||||
112 | Jun VI | 1715 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
113 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
114 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
115 | DCO | X | ||||||||
116 | Martyrilogium Usuardi Monachi | 1714 | X | X | X | X | X | Included as second part of Jun VI. | ||
117 | Jun VII | 1717 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
118 | X | |||||||||
119 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
120 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
121 | DCO | X | ||||||||
122 | Jul I | 1719 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
123 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
124 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
125 | DCO | X | ||||||||
126 | Jul II | 1721 | X | X | X | X | X | There are two versions. | ||
127 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
128 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
129 | DCO | X | ||||||||
130 | Jul III | 1723 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
131 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
132 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
133 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
134 | DCO | X | ||||||||
135 | Jul IV | 1725 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
136 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
137 | X | |||||||||
138 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
139 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
140 | DCO | X | ||||||||
141 | Jul V | 1727 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
142 | X | X | X | |||||||
143 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
144 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
145 | DCO | X | ||||||||
146 | Jul VI | 1729 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
147 | X | |||||||||
148 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
149 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
150 | DCO | X | ||||||||
151 | Jul VII | 1731 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
152 | X | |||||||||
153 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
154 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
155 | DCO | X | ||||||||
156 | Aug I | 1733 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
157 | X | |||||||||
158 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
159 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
160 | DCO | X | ||||||||
161 | Aug II | 1735 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
162 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
163 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
164 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
165 | DCO | X | ||||||||
166 | Aug III | 1737 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
167 | X | X | ||||||||
168 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
169 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
170 | DCO | X | ||||||||
171 | Aug IV | 1739 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
172 | X | X | ||||||||
173 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
174 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
175 | DCO | X | ||||||||
176 | Aug V | 1741 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
177 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
178 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
179 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
180 | DCO | X | ||||||||
181 | Aug VI | 1743 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
182 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
183 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
184 | DCO | X | ||||||||
185 | Sep I | 1746 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
186 | X | X | X | |||||||
187 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
188 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
189 | DCO | X | ||||||||
190 | Sep II | 1748 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
191 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
192 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
193 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
194 | DCO | X | ||||||||
195 | Sep III | 1750 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
196 | X | X | ||||||||
197 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
198 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
199 | DCO | X | ||||||||
200 | Sep IV | 1753 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
201 | X | |||||||||
202 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
203 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
204 | DCO | X | ||||||||
205 | Sep V | 1755 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
206 | X | X | ||||||||
207 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
208 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
209 | DCO | X | ||||||||
210 | Sep VI | 1757 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
211 | X | X | ||||||||
212 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
213 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
214 | DCO | X | ||||||||
215 | Sep VII | 1760 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
216 | X | X | ||||||||
217 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
218 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
219 | DCO | X | ||||||||
220 | Sep VIII | 1762 | X | X | X | X | ||||
221 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
222 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
223 | DCO | X | ||||||||
224 | Oct I | 1765 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
225 | X | X | X | |||||||
226 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
227 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
228 | DCO | X | ||||||||
229 | Oct II | 1768 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
230 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
231 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
232 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
233 | DCO | X | ||||||||
234 | Oct III | 1770 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
235 | X | X | ||||||||
236 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
237 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
238 | DCO | X | ||||||||
239 | Oct IV | 1780 | X | X | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||
240 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
241 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
242 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
243 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
244 | DCO | X | ||||||||
245 | Oct V | 1786 | X | X | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||
246 | X | X | ||||||||
247 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
248 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
249 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
250 | DCO | X | ||||||||
251 | Oct VI | 1794 | X | X | X | X | X | (Tongerloae.) | ||
252 | X | |||||||||
253 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
254 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
255 | DCO | X | ||||||||
256 | Oct VII | 1845 | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||||
257 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
258 | IA | X | ||||||||
259 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
260 | DCO | X | ||||||||
261 | Oct VIII | 1853 | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||||
262 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
263 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
264 | DCO | X | ||||||||
265 | Oct IX | 1858 | X | X | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||
266 | X | |||||||||
267 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
268 | IA | X | ||||||||
269 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
270 | DCO | X | ||||||||
271 | Oct X | 1861 | X | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | |||
272 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
273 | IA | X | ||||||||
274 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
275 | DCO | X | ||||||||
276 | Oct XI | 1864 | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||||
277 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
278 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
279 | DCO | X | ||||||||
280 | Oct XII | 1867 | X | X | X | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||
281 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
282 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
283 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
284 | DCO | X | ||||||||
285 | 1884 | X | (Bruxellis.) | |||||||
286 | IA | X | ||||||||
287 | Oct XIII | 1883 | X | X | (Printed by Palmé, Paris.) | |||||
288 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
289 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
290 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
291 | DCO | X | ||||||||
292 | Nov Propylaeum | 1902 | X* | X* | (Bruxellis.) | |||||
293 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
294 | IA | X | X | |||||||
295 | Nov I | 1887 | X | X | X | X | X | (Printed by Palmé, Paris.) | ||
296 | X | |||||||||
297 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
298 | IA | X | X | |||||||
299 | Nov II.1 | 1894 | X | X | (Bruxellis.) | |||||
300 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
301 | IA | X | X | |||||||
302 | Nov II.2 | 1931 | IA | X | ||||||
303 | Nov III | 1910 | X | (Bruxellis.) | ||||||
304 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
305 | IA | X | X | |||||||
306 | Nov IV (9-10) | 1925 | Gallica | X | (Bruxellis.) | |||||
307 | DCO | X | ||||||||
308 | Dec | 1940 | ||||||||
309 | ||||||||||
310 | Venice edition | |||||||||
311 | Jan I (1-15) | Acta Sanctorum Quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a Catholicis Scriptoribus celebrantur, Quae ex antiquis Monumentis Latinis, aliarumque gentium collegit, digessit, Notis illustrauit Joannes Bollandus Societatis Jesu Theologus, seruata primigenia Scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius eiusdem Societatis Theologus. Tomus primus Januarii. In quo MCLXX. nominatorum Sanctorum, & aliorum innumerabilium memoria, vel res gestae illustrantur. | 1734 | X | ||||||
312 | Jan II (16-31) | Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur, Quae ex antiquis Monumentis Latinis, Graecis, aliarumque Gentium collegit, digessit, Notis illustravit Joannes Bollandus Societatis Jesu Theologus, servata primigenia Scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius ejusdem Societatis Theologus. Januarii tomus II XVI. posteriores dies complectens. | 1734 | X | ||||||
313 | Feb I | 1735 | X | X | ||||||
314 | Feb II | 1735 | X | |||||||
315 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
316 | Feb III | 1736 | X | X | ||||||
317 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
318 | Mar I | 1735 | X | X | ||||||
319 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
320 | Mar II | 1735 | X | X | ||||||
321 | Mar III | 1736 | X | X | ||||||
322 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
323 | Apr I | 1737 | X | X | ||||||
324 | Apr II | 1738 | X | X | ||||||
325 | Apr III | 1738 | X | X | ||||||
326 | May I | 1737 | X | |||||||
327 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
328 | May II | 1738 | X | X | ||||||
329 | May III | 1738 | X | |||||||
330 | May IV | 1740 | ||||||||
331 | May V | 1740 | ||||||||
332 | May VI | 1739 | X | X | ||||||
333 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
334 | May Propylaeum | 1742 | X | X | X | |||||
335 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
336 | Jun I | 1741 | X | |||||||
337 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
338 | Jun II | 1742 | ||||||||
339 | Jun III | 1743 | X | |||||||
340 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
341 | Jun IV | 1743 | ||||||||
342 | Jun V | 1746 | X | |||||||
343 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
344 | Jun VI | 1745 | X | |||||||
345 | Martyrilogium Usuardi Monachi | 1745 | X | X | Included as second part of Jun VI. | |||||
346 | Jun VII | 1746 | X | X | ||||||
347 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
348 | Jul I | 1746 | X | |||||||
349 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
350 | Jul II | 1747 | X | X | ||||||
351 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
352 | Jul III | 1747 | X | |||||||
353 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
354 | Jul IV | 1748 | X | |||||||
355 | Jul V | 1748 | X | |||||||
356 | Jul VI | 1749 | X | |||||||
357 | Jul VII | 1749 | X | |||||||
358 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
359 | Aug I | 1750 | X | |||||||
360 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
361 | Aug II | 1751 | X | X | ||||||
362 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
363 | Aug III | 1752 | X | |||||||
364 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
365 | Aug IV | 1752 | X | |||||||
366 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
367 | Aug V | 1754 | X | |||||||
368 | Aug VI | 1753 | X | |||||||
369 | Sep I | 1756 | X | X | ||||||
370 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
371 | Sep II | 1756 | X | |||||||
372 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
373 | Sep III | 1761 | X | |||||||
374 | Sep IV | 1761 | X | |||||||
375 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
376 | Sep V | 1770 | X | X | ||||||
377 | Greuse continuation | |||||||||
378 | (Apparently there are also vols Sept 5 (1857), Sept 8 (s.a), Oct 1 (1859), Oct 2 (1858), Oct 3 (1857), Oct 4 (1856), Oct 6 (1856 apart from 1853). | |||||||||
379 | Oct V | 1852 | X | X | ||||||
380 | Oct VI | 1853 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
381 | Oct VII.1 | 1845 | X | X | X | X | ||||
382 | Oct VII.2 | 1845 | X | X | X | X | ||||
383 | IA | X | ||||||||
384 | Oct VIII | 1853 | X | X | X | |||||
385 | Oct IX | 1858 | X | X | ||||||
386 | ||||||||||
387 | Paris edition | |||||||||
388 | Jan I (1-11) | Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur, quae ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collegit, digessit, notis illustravit Joannes Bollandus Societatis Jesu Theologus, servata primigenia scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius, ejusdem Societatis Theologus. Januarii tomus primus XI priores dies complectens. Editio novissima, Curante Joanne Carnandet. | 1863 | X | ||||||
389 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
390 | Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur quae ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collegit, digessit, notis illustravit Joannes Bollandus, Theologus, Societatis Jesu servata primigenia scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius, ejusdem Societatis Theologus. Editio novissima, Curante Joanne Carnandet. Januarii tomus primus XI priores dies complectens. | 1863 | IA | X | X | |||||
391 | Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur quae ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collegit, digessit, notis illustravit Joannes Bollandus, Theologus, Societatis Jesu servata primigenia scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius, ejusdem Societatis Theologus. Editio novissima, Curante Joanne Carnandet. Januarii tomus primus XI priores dies complectens. | 1866 | X | |||||||
392 | Jan II (12-21) | Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur quae ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collegit, digessit, notis illustravit Joannes Bollandus, Theologus, Societatis Jesu servata primigenia scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius, ejusdem Societatis Theologus. Editio novissima, Curante Joanne Carnandet. Januarii tomus secundus X mediocres dies complectens. | 1863 | Hathi | X | |||||
393 | IA | X | X | |||||||
394 | 1866 | X | ||||||||
395 | Jan III (22-31) | Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur quae ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collegit, digessit, notis illustravit Joannes Bollandus, Theologus, Societatis Jesu servata primigenia scriptorum phrasi. Operam et studium contulit Godefridus Henschenius, ejusdem Societatis Theologus. Editio novissima, Curante Joanne Carnandet. Januarii tomus tertius decem postremos dies complectens. | 1863 | X | ||||||
396 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
397 | IA | X | X | |||||||
398 | Feb I | 1863 | X | |||||||
399 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
400 | IA | X | X | |||||||
401 | Feb II | 1864 | X | X | ||||||
402 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
403 | IA | X | X | |||||||
404 | Feb III | 1865 | X | X | X | |||||
405 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
406 | IA | X | X | |||||||
407 | Mar I | 1865 | X | |||||||
408 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
409 | IA | X | X | |||||||
410 | Mar II | 1865 | X | |||||||
411 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
412 | IA | X | X | |||||||
413 | Mar III | 1865 | X | "Volumen primum" on the front page of the Hathi copy is wrong (!) | ||||||
414 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
415 | IA | X | X | |||||||
416 | Apr I | 1866 | X | |||||||
417 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
418 | IA | X | ||||||||
419 | Apr II | 1866 | X | |||||||
420 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
421 | IA | X | X | |||||||
422 | Apr III | 1866 | X | X | ||||||
423 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
424 | IA | X | ||||||||
425 | May I | 1866 | X | X | ||||||
426 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
427 | IA | X | X | |||||||
428 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
429 | May II | 1866 | X | |||||||
430 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
431 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
432 | May III | 1866 | X | X | ||||||
433 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
434 | IA | X | ||||||||
435 | May IV | 1866 | X | |||||||
436 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
437 | IA | X | ||||||||
438 | May V | 1866 | X | X | X | |||||
439 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
440 | IA | X | ||||||||
441 | May VI | 1866 | X | X | ||||||
442 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
443 | IA | X | X | |||||||
444 | May VII | 1866 | X | |||||||
445 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
446 | IA | X | X | |||||||
447 | May Propylaeum | 1868 | X | |||||||
448 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
449 | IA | X | X | |||||||
450 | Jun I | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
451 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
452 | IA | X | X | |||||||
453 | Jun II | 1867 | X | X | X | |||||
454 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
455 | IA | X | X | |||||||
456 | Jun III | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
457 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
458 | IA | X | X | |||||||
459 | Jun IV | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
460 | IA | X | X | |||||||
461 | Jun V | 1867 | X | X | X | |||||
462 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
463 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
464 | Jun VI | 1866 | X | X | ||||||
465 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
466 | IA | X | X | |||||||
467 | Jun VII | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
468 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
469 | IA | X | X | |||||||
470 | Jul I | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
471 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
472 | IA | X | X | |||||||
473 | Jul II | 1867 | X | |||||||
474 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
475 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
476 | Jul III | 1867 | X | |||||||
477 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
478 | Jul IV | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
479 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
480 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
481 | Jul V | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
482 | IA | X | X | |||||||
483 | Jul VI | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
484 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
485 | IA | X | X | |||||||
486 | Jul VII | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
487 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
488 | IA | X | X | |||||||
489 | Aug I | 1867 | X | X | X | |||||
490 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
491 | IA | X | X | |||||||
492 | Aug II | 1867 | X | X | X | |||||
493 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
494 | IA | X | X | |||||||
495 | Aug III | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
496 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
497 | IA | X | X | |||||||
498 | Aug IV | 1867 | X | X | X | |||||
499 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
500 | IA | X | X | |||||||
501 | Aug V | 1868 | X | |||||||
502 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
503 | Aug VI | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
504 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
505 | IA | X | X | |||||||
506 | Sep I | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
507 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
508 | IA | X | X | |||||||
509 | Sep II | 1868 | X | |||||||
510 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
511 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
512 | Sep III | 1868 | X | |||||||
513 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
514 | IA | X | X | |||||||
515 | Sep IV | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
516 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
517 | IA | X | X | |||||||
518 | Sep V | 1866 | IA | X | X | |||||
519 | Sep VI | 1867 | X | |||||||
520 | IA | X | X | |||||||
521 | Sep VII | 1867 | X | X | ||||||
522 | IA | X | X | |||||||
523 | Sep VIII | 1865 | X | |||||||
524 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
525 | IA | X | ||||||||
526 | Oct I | 1866 | X | X | X | |||||
527 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
528 | IA | X | X | |||||||
529 | Oct II | 1866 | X | |||||||
530 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
531 | IA | X | X | |||||||
532 | Oct III | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
533 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
534 | IA | X | X | |||||||
535 | Oct IV | 1866 | IA | X | X | |||||
536 | Oct V | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
537 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
538 | IA | X | X | |||||||
539 | Oct VI | 1868 | X | X | ||||||
540 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
541 | IA | X | X | |||||||
542 | 1906 | X | (Apud Arthur Savaète bibliopolam.) | |||||||
543 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
544 | Oct VII.1 | 1869 | X | X | ||||||
545 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
546 | IA | X | ||||||||
547 | Oct VII.2 | 1869 | X | |||||||
548 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
549 | IA | X | ||||||||
550 | Oct VIII | 1866 | X | |||||||
551 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
552 | IA | X | ||||||||
553 | 1870 | IA | X | X | ||||||
554 | Oct IX | 1869 | X | |||||||
555 | IA | X | X | |||||||
556 | Oct X | 1869 | X | X | X | |||||
557 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
558 | IA | X | ||||||||
559 | Oct XI | 1863 | X | Date 1863 on frontispice. Earlier than the Brussels edition (1864)? Not mentioned by Delehaye. | ||||||
560 | IA | X | ||||||||
561 | 1870 | X | ||||||||
562 | IA | X | ||||||||
563 | Oct XII | 1867 | IA | X | ||||||
564 | Oct Suppl. | 1875 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
565 | X | |||||||||
566 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
567 | IA | X | X | |||||||
568 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
569 | DCO | X | ||||||||
570 | ||||||||||
571 | Link count | |||||||||
572 | 1095 | |||||||||
573 | ||||||||||
574 | Other compilations | |||||||||
575 | http://www.roger-pearse.com/weblog/2012/06/19/volumes-of-the-acta-sanctorum-online/ | |||||||||
576 | http://www.patristique.org/Acta-sanctorum.html | |||||||||
577 | ||||||||||
578 | Electronic texts (first editions) | |||||||||
579 | https://www.heiligenlexikon.de/Literatur/Baende_Acta_Sanctorum.html | |||||||||
580 | ||||||||||
581 | --- |
1 | J. A. Fabricius' Bibliotheca Graeca | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | Fabricius' original edition of the Bibliotheca Graeca (1705-1728) has 14 volumes which contain 6 books plus an index. The first tomes had no volume number, whereas from volumes 6-7 on the volume number took precedence and the book number was sometimes omitted. This causes some confusion when it comes to referring to individual volumes. Here I use the volume number (BG #) and give the book number in the transcription of the front page title, but since many omit it altogether the following list of correspondences between volumes and books may be useful: BG 1 = Books I and II. BG 2 = Book III. BG 3 = Book IV part I. BG 4 = Book IV part II. BG 5 = Book V part I. BG 6 = Book V part II. BG 7 = Book V part III. BG 8 = Book V part IV. BG 9 = Book V part V. BG 10 = Book V reliqua. BG 11 = Book VI chapters I-IV. BG 12 = Book VI chapters V-VIII. BG 13 = Book VI chapters IX-X. BG 14 = Book VI chapter XI; Indices. | |||||||||
3 | Harless' new edition (1790-1838) uses only volume numbers on the front page. The content generally corresponds to a volume of the original edition, but since the match is not exact I have preferred to have it in a separate list rather than mixing it with Fabricius'. | |||||||||
4 | (Only Google Books and Internet Archive for the moment.) | |||||||||
5 | ||||||||||
6 | Bibliotheca Graeca (original edition and reprints) | |||||||||
7 | BG 1 | Bibliotheca Graeca, Sive notitia Scriptorum Veterum Graecorum quorumcunque monumenta integra, aut fragmenta edita exstant: tum plerorumque è MSS. ac deperditis. Accessit Empedoclis Sphaera, & Marcelli Sidetae carmen de medicamentis è Piscibus, Graece & Latine, cum brevibus notis. | 1705 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
8 | X | X | ||||||||
9 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
10 | Bibliotheca Graeca, Sive notitia Scriptorum Veterum Graecorum, quorumcunque monumenta integra, aut fragmenta edita exstant: tum plerorumque è MSS. ac deperditis. Editio secunda, ab Auctore recognita & plurimis locis aucta. Accessit Empedoclis Sphaera, & Marcelli Sidetae carmen de medicamentis è Piscibus, Graece & Latine, cum brevibus notis. | 1708 | X | X | X | X | ||||
11 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
12 | Bibliotheca Graeca, Sive notitia Scriptorum Veterum Graecorum, quorumcunque monumenta integra, aut fragmenta edita exstant: tum plerorumque e MSS. ac deperditis. Editio tertia, ab Auctore recognita & plurimis locis aucta. Accessit Empedoclis Sphaera, & Marcelli Sidetae carmen de medicamentis e Piscibus, Graece & Latine, cum brevibus notis. | 1718 | A | B | C | D | E | A includes BG 2 1716. B, C contain only the first half; D, E contain only the second half. | ||
13 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
14 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
15 | BG 2 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber III. De Scriptoribus qui claruerunt à Platone usque ad Tempora nati Christi Sospitatoris nostri. Accedunt Albini Introductio in Platonem, & Anatolii quaedam nunca primum edita, tum Poeta Vetus de viribus Herbarum Diis sacrarum, cum latina Versione ac Notis. | 1707 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
16 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
17 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
18 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber III. De Scriptoribus qui claruerunt a Platone usque ad Tempora nati Christi Sospitatoris nostri. Accedunt Albini Introductio in Platonem, & Anatolii quaedam nunca primum edita, tum Poeta Vetus de viribus Herbarum Diis sacrarum, cum latina Versione ac Notis. | 1716 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
19 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
20 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
21 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber III. De Scriptoribus qui claruerunt a Platone usque ad Tempora nati Christi Sospitatoris nostri. Accedunt Albini Introductio in Platonem, & Anatolii quaedam nunca primum edita, tum Poeta Vetus de viribus Herbarum Diis sacrarum, cum latina Versione ac Notis. | 1752 | X | X | ||||||
22 | BG 3 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber IV. De libris Sacris Novi Foederis, Philone item atq; Josepho, & aliis scriptoribus claris à tempore Nati Christi Salvatoris Nostri ad Constantinum M. usq;. Accedunt Cl. Ptolomei liber de Apparentiis fixarum, nunc primum Graece editus addita versione, & Philippi Labbei S. J. Elogium Galeni Chronologicum. | 1708 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
23 | X | X | X | |||||||
24 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
25 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber IV. De libris Sacris Novi Foederis, Philone item atque Josepho, & aliis scriptoribus claris a tempore Nati Christi Salvatoris Nostri ad Constantinum Magnum usque. Accedunt Cl. Ptolomei liber de Apparentiis fixarum, nunc primum Graece editus addita versione, et Philippi Labbei S. J. Elogium Galeni Chronologicum. | 1717 | X | X | X | X | ||||
26 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
27 | BG 4 | Bibliothecae Graecae Libri IV. Pars Altera. Qua praeter scriptores de Numerorum doctrina & alios nonnullos Philosophos, recensentur Rhetores ac Sophistae, Lexicorumque veterum Graecorum notitia traditur. Accedunt praeter nonnulla hactenus inedita, Democriti & Anatolii de Sympathiis & antipathiis, interpretatione & commentario illustrata, & Ptolomei Ascalonitae de differentia vocum Graecarum, Specimenque Glossarii MS. nomikou, Porphyrius de Vita scriptisque Plotini, cum brevibus notis: Longini de metris fragmentum, & Lucae Holstenii V. C. Dissertatio de Vita & scriptis Porphyrii. | 1711 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
28 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
29 | X | X | X | |||||||
30 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
31 | Bibliothecae Graecae Libri IV. Pars Altera. Qua praeter scriptores de Numerorum doctrina et alios nonnullos Philosophos, recensentur Rhetores ac Sophistae, Lexicorumque veterum Graecorum notitia traditur. Accedunt praeter nonnulla hactenus inedita, Democriti et Anatolii de Sympathiis & antipathiis, interpretatione & commentario illustrata, et Ptolomei Ascalonitae de differentia vocum Graecarum, Specimenque Glossarii MS. nomikou, Porphyrius de Vita scriptisque Plotini, cum brevibus notis: Longini de metris fragmentum, et Lucae Holstenii V. C. Dissertatio de Vita & scriptis Porphyrii. | 1723 | A | B | C | D | X | (a) A; (b) B, C, D have different front pages. | ||
32 | X | |||||||||
33 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
34 | BG 5 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber V. De Scriptoribus Graecis Christianis, aliisque qui vixere a Constantini M. aetate ad captam A. C. MCCCCLIII a Turcis Constantinopolin. Accedunt Leonis Allatii diatribae de Nilis & Psellis eorumque scriptis, & de Libris Ecclesiasticis Graecorum, notis ac supplementis auctae, atque Mich. Pselli de omnivaria Doctrina Queastiones CXCIII, ad Mich. Ducam Imperatorem, nunc primum editae ex Apographo Lindenbrogiano, quod exstat Hamburgi in Bibl. Johannea. | 1712 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
35 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
36 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
37 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
38 | Bibliothecae Graecae Liber V. De Scriptoribus Graecis Christianis, aliisque qui vixere a Constantini M. aetate ad captam A. C. MCCCCLIII a Turcis Constantinopolin. Accedunt Leonis Allatii diatribae de Nilis et Psellis eorumque scriptis, et de Libris Ecclesiasticis Graecorum, notis ac supplementis auctae, atque Mich. Pselli de omnivaria Doctrina Queastiones CXCIII, ad Mich. Ducam Imperatorem, nunc primum editae ex Apographo Lindenbrogiano, quod exstat Hamburgi in Bibl. Johannea. | 1723 | X | X | X | |||||
39 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
40 | BG 6 | Bibliothecae Graecae Libri V. Pars Altera, Sive Volumen Sextum, Quo Graeci Auctores Annalium, & Historiae Ecclesiasticae ac Byzantinae, nec non Erotici Scriptores recensentur. Accessit praeter Leonis Imp. Naumachica, & Carmen Heliodori de Chrysopoeia ad Theodosium Imp. aliaque aliorum inedita hactenus monumenta, Auctoris disssertatio, qua probatur Crucem qua in coelo visa Deus usus est ad Constantini M. animum permovendum, fuisse phaenomenon (perinde ut iridem) naturale, in halone solari. | 1714 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
41 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
42 | X | X | X | |||||||
43 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
44 | Bibliothecae Graecae Libri V. Pars Altera, Sive Volumen Sextum, Quo Graeci Auctores Annalium, et Historiae Ecclesiasticae ac Byzantinae, nec non Erotici Scriptores recensentur. Accessit praeter Leonis Imp. Naumachica, et Carmen Heliodori de Chrysopoeia ad Theodosium Imp. aliaque aliorum inedita hactenus monumenta, Auctoris disssertatio, qua probatur Crucem qua in coelo visa Deus usus est ad Constantini M. animum permovendum, fuisse phoenomenon (perinde ut iridem) naturale, in halone solari. | 1726 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
45 | X | X | ||||||||
46 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
47 | BG 7 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Septimum, in quo praeter alios insignes quarti maxime ac quinti Saeculi Scriptores, recensentur Grammatici Graeci ac Chrtistiani Poetae, & Haeresiologi, Catenaeq; Patrum Graecorum in Scripturam Sacram. Accedunt nunc primum edita Grammatica Dionysii Thracis: Libanii Sophistae Orationes IV. cum versione, una etiam cum notis C. V. Godfridi Olearii. Ejusdem Libanii Epistolae quaedam, & Emanuelis Phile Poema de Elephante, aliaque Poematia, Insertus praeterea Catalogus quingentorum circiter Scriptorum, qui Veritatem Religionis Christianae adversus Atheos, Deistas, Ethnicos, Judaeos, & Muhamedanos asseruerunt. | 1715 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
48 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
49 | X | X | ||||||||
50 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
51 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Septimum, in quo praeter alios insignes quarti maxime ac quinti Saeculi Scriptores recensentur Grammatici Graeci ac Chrtistiani Poetae, & Haeresiologi, Catenaeq; Patrum Graecorum in Scripturam Sacram. Accedunt nunc primum edita Grammatica Dionysii Thracis: Libanii Sophistae Orationes IV. cum versione, una etiam cum notis C. V. Godfridi Olearii. Ejusdem Libanii Epistolae quaedam & Emanuelis Phile Poema de Elephante, aliaque Poematia. Insertus praeterea Catalogus quingentorum circiter Scriptorum, qui Veritatem Religionis Christianae adversus Atheos, Deistas, Ethnicos, Judaeos, & Muhamedanos asseruerunt. Editio nova pluribus locis ab Auctore emendata. | 1727 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
52 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
53 | BG 8 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Octavum, sive Libri V. Pars IV. ac Paenultima, in qua de Philosophis, Themistio, Theone, Pappo, Syriano, Proclo, Simplicio et aliis, nec non de Ecclesiae Doctiribus Celebratissimis Haereticisque et de Ioanne Stobaeo atque aliis locorum communium Scriptoribus Graecis disseritur. Accedunt nunc primum edita Maximi Philosophi, quem Iulianus Imp. audivit, poema Peri Katarchon, Eunomii Haeretici Apologeticus: Synesii de Arte Magna: Procli Philosophi de Providentia et Fato ad Theodorum Mechanicum et alia quaedam: Choricii Sophistae Orationes Duae, una in Funere Procopii Gazaei, et altera in Sommium Ducem: Basilii Cubiculari Naumachica &c. | 1717 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
54 | X | X | X | |||||||
55 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
56 | X | X | X | |||||||
57 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Octavum, sive Libri V. Pars IV. ac Paenultima, in qua de Philosophis, Themistio, Theone, Pappo, Syriano, Proclo, Simplicio et aliis, nec non de Ecclesiae Doctiribus Celebratissimis Haereticisque et de Ioanne Stobaeo atque aliis locorum communium Scriptoribus Graecis disseritur. Accedunt nunc primum edita Maximi Philosophi, quem Iulianus Imp. audivit, poema Peri Katarchon, Eunomii Haeretici Apologeticus: Synesii de Arte Magna: Procli Philosophi de Providentia et Fato ad Theodorum Mechanicum et alia quaedam: Choricii Sophistae Orationes Duae, una in Funere Procopii Gazaei, et altera in Sommium Ducem: Basilii Cubiculari Naumachica &c. | 1729 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
58 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
59 | BG 9 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Nonum, sive Libri V. Pars V. et Ultima, in qua praeter multos alios, traduntur Scriptores, qui Vitas Sanctorum, Monachorumque composuere; et de Theodoris, Anastasiis, Joanne Philopono, Photio, scriptisque censurae ejus subjectis, ac de Suida plenius disseritur. Accedunt nonnulla hactenus inedita, ut Xenocratis de Alimento ex Aquatilibus, longe quam Gesnerus eum olim vulgaverat, plenior: Himerii Oratio qua Athenis Julianum Imp. excepit: Specimen Lexici Photii: nec non Maximi Sophistae de Objectionibus Insolubilibus Eludensis, et Troili Prolegomena Rhetorica. | 1719 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
60 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
61 | X | X | X | |||||||
62 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
63 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Nonum, sive Libri V. Pars V. et Ultima, in qua praeter multos alios, traduntur Scriptores, qui Vitas Sanctorum, Monachorumque composuere; et de Theodoris, Anastasiis, Joanne Philopono, Photio, scriptisque censurae ejus subjectis, ac de Suida plenius disseritur. Accedunt nonnulla hactenus inedita, ut Xenocratis de Alimento ex Aquatilibus, longe quam Gesnerus eum olim vulgaverat, plenior: Himerii Oratio qua Athenis Julianum Imp. excepit: Specimen Lexici Photii: nec non Maximi Sophistae de Objectionibus Insolubilibus Eludensis et Troili Prolegomena Rhetorica. | 1737 | X | X | X | |||||
64 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
65 | BG 10 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Decimum, sive Reliqua Partis Ultimae Libri V. ubi de Etymologico Magno et caeteris lexicis Graecis, maxime vero de Scriptoribus Mediae et Infimae Graeciae disseritur. Accedit, praeter Lexicon in Octateuchum, Homiliam Andreae Cretensis de Phariseo et Publicano, aliaque aliorum inedita apospasmatia, Leonis Allatii Diatriba de Georgiis, notulis, supplemento et indice illustrata. Praemittuntur indices I) Homonymorum Scriptorum et II) Indicum in Scriptores Graecos, per decem volumina, huius Bibliothecae sparsorum. | 1721 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
66 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
67 | X | |||||||||
68 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
69 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Decimum, sive Reliqua Partis Ultimae Libri V. ubi de Etymologico Magno et caeteris lexicis Graecis, maxime vero de Scriptoribus Mediae et Infimae Graeciae disseritur. Accedit, praeter Lexicon in Octateuchum, Homiliam Andreae Cretensis de Phariseo et Publicano, aliaque aliorum inedita apospasmatia, Leonis Allatii Diatriba de Georgiis, notulis, supplemento et indice illustrata. Praemittuntur indices I) Homonymorum Scriptorum et II) Indicum in Scriptores Graecos, per decem volumina, huius Bibliothecae sparsorum. | 1737 | X | |||||||
70 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
71 | BG 11 | Bibliothecae Graecae, Volumen Undecimum, sive Libri VI. Capita Quatuor Priora, quibus enarrantur Collectiones Canonum Veteris Ecclesiae, et Conciliorum tam Universalium quam Particularium, nec non de Epistolis ac Decretis Pontificum Rom. Notitia Traditur. Accedit praeter Synodicon Vetus, pridem in lucem datum A. B. D. Joanne Pappo, Demetrii Procopii Macedonis Moschopolitae Succincta Eruditorum Graecorum Superioris ac Praesentis Saeculi Recensio, nunc primum edita Graece et Latine. | 1722 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
72 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
73 | X | X | X | |||||||
74 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
75 | Bibliothecae Graecae, Volumen Undecimum, sive Libri VI. Capita Quatuor Priora, quibus enarrantur Collectiones Canonum Veteris Ecclesiae, et Conciliorum tam Universalium quam Particularium, nec non de Epistolis ac Decretis Pontificum Rom. Notitia Traditur. Accedit praeter Synodicon Vetus, pridem in lucem datum A. B. D. Joanne Pappo, Demetrii Procopii Macedonis Moschopolitae Succincta Eruditorum Graecorum Superioris ac Praesentis Saeculi Recensio, nunc primum edita Graece et Latine. | 1740 | X | X | X | X | ||||
76 | BG 12 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Duodecimum, in quo post Elenchum Situs Episcopatuum Orbis Christiani Ultra Quater-Mille, et Scriptorum Hitoriae Ecclesiasticae Notitiam, de Jctis & Medicis Graecis dissseritur. Accedunt praeter inedita varia Plutarchi, Theodori Studitae, et aliorum: selectaque veterum rarius obvia apospasmata, Theophili Protospatharii Libri V. de Hominis Fabrica, Graece et Latine. | 1724 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
77 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
78 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
79 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
80 | X | |||||||||
81 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Duodecimum, in quo post Elenchum Situs Episcopatuum Orbis Christiani Ultra Quater-Mille, et Scriptorum Hitoriae Ecclesiasticae Notitiam, de Jctis & Medicis Graecis dissseritur. Accedunt praeter inedita varia Plutarchi, Theodori Studitae, et aliorum: selectaque veterum rarius obvia apospasmata, Theophili Protospatharii Libri V. de Hominis Fabrica, Graece et Latine. | 1740 | X | X | X | |||||
82 | BG 13 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Tertium Decimum, quo continetur Elenchus Medicorum Veterum, et Notitia Collectionum ac Scriptorum Graecorum Junctim Editorum, Liturgicorumque. Accedunt Anonymi Hoescheliani Definitionis, latina versiona donatae: Sententiae Variorum et Secundi Philosophi, emendatae ex MS. Nuncupationes Ecclesiasticae quibis utuntur in suo litterarum commercio Graeci recentiores. Theophili Corydalei Expositio Rhetorices, &c. | 1726 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
83 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
84 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
85 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
86 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Tertium Decimum, quo continetur Elenchus MEdicorum Veterum, et Notitia Collectionum ac Scriptorum Graecorum Junctim Editorum, Liturgicorumque. Accedunt Anonymi Hoescheliani Definitionis, latina versiona donatae: Sententiae Variorum et Secundi Philosophi, emendatae ex MS. Nuncupationes Ecclesiasticae quibis utuntur in suo litterarum commercio Graeci recentiores. Theophili Corydalei Expositio Rhetorices, &c. | 1746 | X | X | X | |||||
87 | BG 14 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Decimum Quartum Ultimumque, quo continentur Paralipomena quaedam, et de Scriptis Psseudonymis atque Supposititiis Diatriba, postremo ad Universa Quatuordecim Volumina Index Generalis. Accedunt praeter alia, Gemisti Plethonis Compendium Zoroastreorum et Platonicorum Dogmatum, Graece et Latine, et Genuini Berosi Chaldaei Fragmenta, nec non Epistolae quae feruntur sub falso Diodori Siculi nomine. | 1728 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
88 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
89 | X | X | X | |||||||
90 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
91 | Bibliothecae Graecae Volumen Decimum Quartum Ultimumque, quo continentur Paralipomena quaedam, et de Scriptis Psseudonymis atque Supposititiis Diatriba, postremo ad Universa Quatuordecim Volumina Index Generalis. Accedunt praeter alia, Gemisti Plethonis Compendium Zoroastreorum et Platonicorum Dogmatum, Graece et Latine, et Genuini Berosi Chaldaei Fragmenta, nec non Epistolae quae feruntur sub falso Diodori Siculi nomine. | 1754 | X | X | ||||||
92 | ||||||||||
93 | Bibliotheca Graeca (Harless' edition) | |||||||||
94 | BGH 1 | Bibliotheca Graeca sive notitia scriptorum veterum graecorum quorumcunque monumenta integra aut fragmenta edita exstant tum plerorumque e MSS. ac deperditis ab auctore tertium recognita et plurimis locis aucta editio quarta curante Gottlieb Christophoro Harles Cons. Aul. et P. P. O. in Univers. Litter. Erlang. Accedunt B. I. A. Fabricii et Christoph. Augusti Heumanni supplementa inedita. Volumen primum. | 1790 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
95 | X | X | X | |||||||
96 | IA | X | ||||||||
97 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
98 | BGH 2 | [...] Volumen secundum. | 1791 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
99 | X | X | ||||||||
100 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
101 | BGH 3 | [...] Volumen tertium. | 1793 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
102 | X | X | ||||||||
103 | IA | X | ||||||||
104 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
105 | BGH 4 | [...] Volumen quartum. | 1795 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
106 | X | X | ||||||||
107 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
108 | BGH 5 | [...] Volumen quintum. | 1796 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
109 | X | X | X | |||||||
110 | IA | X | ||||||||
111 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
112 | BGH 6 | [...] Volumen sextum. | 1798 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
113 | X | X | X | |||||||
114 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
115 | BGH 7 | [...] Volumen septimum. | 1801 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
116 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
117 | IA | X | ||||||||
118 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
119 | BGH 8 | [...] Volumen octavum. | 1802 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
120 | X | X | X | |||||||
121 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
122 | BGH 9 | [...] Volumen nonum. | 1804 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
123 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
124 | IA | X | ||||||||
125 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
126 | BGH 10 | [...] Volumen decimum. | 1807 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
127 | X | X | ||||||||
128 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
129 | BGH 11 | [...] Volumen undecimum. | 1808 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
130 | X | X | X | |||||||
131 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
132 | BGH 12 | Bibliotheca Graeca. Volumen duodecimum. In quo continentur Leonis Allatii Diatriba de Georgiis et eorum scriptis atque libri VI. capita quatuor priora quibus enarrantur collectiones canonum veteris Ecclesiar et Conciliorum tam universalium quam particularium nec non de epistolis ac decretis Pontificum Ro. notitia traditur. Accedit Synodicum vetus pridem inn lucem datum a B. D. Ioanne Pappo. Editio nova variorum curis emendatior atque auctior curante Gottlieb Christophoro Harless Cos. Aul. et P. P. O. in Univers. Litter. Erlang. | 1809 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
133 | X | X | X | |||||||
134 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
135 | Index in Ioannis Alberti Fabricii Bibliothecae Graecae editionem Gottl. Christoph. Harlesii. | 1838 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
136 | X | |||||||||
137 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
138 | ||||||||||
139 | Link count | |||||||||
140 | 429 | |||||||||
141 | ||||||||||
142 | --- |
1 | Collection Budé (Les Belles Lettres): Série grecque | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | |||||||||
3 | Aeneas Tacticus | ||||||||
4 | Énée le Tacticien: Poliorcétique. Texte établi par Alphonse Dain, Membre de l'Institut, traduit et annoté par Anne-Marie Bon, Ancienne élève de l'École Normale Supérieure, Agrégée des Lettres. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
5 | |||||||||
6 | Aeschines | ||||||||
7 | Eschine: Discours. Tome I. Contre Timarque - Sur l'ambassade infidèle. Texte établi et traduit par Victor Martin, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Genève, et Guy de Budé, Docteur en Philosophie de l'Université de Bâle. Troisième tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
8 | Eschine: Discours. Tome II. Contre Ctéspihon - Lettres. Texte établi et traduit par Victor Martin, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Genève, et Guy de Budé, Docteur en Philosophie de l'Universié de Bâle. Deuxième tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
9 | |||||||||
10 | Aeschylus | ||||||||
11 | Eschyle. Tome I. Les suppliantes - Les perses - Les sept contre Thèbes - Prométhée enchainé. Texte établi par Paul Mazon, Maître de conférences à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1920 | IA | X | Text only. | ||||
12 | Eschyle. Tome I. Les suppliantes - Les perses - Les sept contre Thèbes - Prométhée enchainé. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut. Huitième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
13 | Eschyle. Tome II. Agamemnon - Les choéphores - Les Euménides. Texte établi par Paul Mazon, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1925 | IA | X | Text only. | ||||
14 | Eschyle. Tome II. Agamemnon - Les choéphores - Les Euménides. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Septième édition revue et corrigée. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
15 | |||||||||
16 | Aesop | ||||||||
17 | Ésope: Fables. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Chambry, Professeur au Lycée Voltaire. | 1927 | IA | X | |||||
18 | |||||||||
19 | Alcaeus, Sappho | ||||||||
20 | Alcée, Sapho. Texte établi et traduit par Théodore Reinach, Membre de l'Institut, avec la collaboration de Aimé Puech, Membre de l'Institut. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
21 | |||||||||
22 | Alcinous | ||||||||
23 | Alcinoos: Enseignement des doctrines de Platon. Introduction, texte établi et commenté par John Whittaker, Professeur à l'Université Memorial, St-Jean, Terre-Neuve, et traduit par Pierre Louis, Recteur honoraire. | 1990 | IA | X | |||||
24 | |||||||||
25 | Alexander of Aphrodisias | ||||||||
26 | Alexandre d'Aphrodise: Traité du destin. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Thillet, Professeur à l'Université de Paris I (Panthéon-Sorbonne). | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||
27 | |||||||||
28 | Antiphon | ||||||||
29 | Antiphon: Discours, suivis des fragments d'Antiphon le Sophiste. Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université d'Alger. Troisième Tirage. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
30 | |||||||||
31 | Archiloque | ||||||||
32 | Archiloque: Fragments. Texte établi par François Lasserre, Privat-Docent à l'Université de Genève. Traduit et commenté par André Bonnard, Professeur à l'Université de Lausanne. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||
33 | |||||||||
34 | Archimedes | ||||||||
35 | Archimède. Tome premier. De la sphère et du cylindre. La mesure du cercle. Sur les conoïdes et les sphéroïdes, Texte établi et traduit par Charles Mugler, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de l'Université de Nice. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
36 | Archimède. Tome II. Des spirales. De l'équilibre des figures planes. L'arénaire. La quadrature de la parabole. Texte établi et traduit par Charles Mugler, Professeur honoraire à l'Université de Nice. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
37 | Archimède. Tome III. Des corps flottants. Stomachion. Le méthode. Le livre des lemmes. Le problème des boeufs. Texte établi et traduit par Charles Mugler, Professeur honoraire à l'Université de Nice. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
38 | Archimède. Tome IV. Commentaires d'Eutocius et fragments. Texte établi et traduit par Charles Mugler, Professeur honoraire à l'Université de Nice. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
39 | |||||||||
40 | Aristophanes | ||||||||
41 | Aristophane. Tome I. Les Acharniens - Les cavaliers - Les nuées. Texte établi par Victor Coulon et traduit par Hilaire van Daele. Huitième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
42 | Aristophane. Tome III. Les oiseaux - Lysistrata. Texte établi par Victor Coulon, Professeur au Lycée Kléber (Strasbourg), et traduit par Hilaire van Daele. Sixième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
43 | Aristophane. Tome IV. Les thesmophories - Les grenouilles. Texte établi par Victor Coulon, Professeur au Lycée Kléber (Strasbourg), et traduit par Hilaire van Daele, Doyen de la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Besançon. Cinquième tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
44 | Aristophane. Tome V. L'assemblée des femmes - Ploutos. Texte établi par Victor Coulon, Professeur au Lycée Kléber (Strasbourg), et traduit par Hilaire van Daele. Troisième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
45 | |||||||||
46 | Aristotle | ||||||||
47 | Aristote: Constitution d'Athènes. Texte établi et traduit par Georges Mathieu, Professeur à la Facultè des Lettres de l'Université de Nancy, et Bernard Haussoullier, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études, Membre de l'Institut. Deuxième édition revue et corrigée. | 1930 | IA | X | |||||
48 | Aristote: Constitution d'Athènes. Texte établi et traduit par Georges Mathieu et Bernard Haussoullier, Membre de l'Institut. Sixième tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
49 | Aristote: Rhétorique. Tome premier (livre I). Texte établi et traduit par Méderic Dufour. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
50 | Aristote: Rhétorique. Tome deuxième (livre II). Texte établi et traduit par Méderic Dufour. | 1960 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
51 | Aristote: De l'âme. Texte établi par A. Jannone, Professeur d'Antiquités classiques à l'Academie des Beaux-Arts de Rome, traduction et notes de E. Barbotin, Professeur à l'Université de Strasbourg. | 1966 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||
52 | Aristote: Topiques. Tome I. Livres I-IV. Texte établi et traduit par Jacques Brunschwig, Maître-assistant à la Sorbonne. | 1967 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
53 | Aristote: Topiques. Tome II. Livres V-VIII. Texte établi et traduit par Jacques Brunschwig. | 2007 | IA | X | |||||
54 | Aristote: [Catégories]. Texte établi et traduit par Richard Bodéüs, Professeur à l'Université de Montréal. | 2001 | IA | X | X | ||||
55 | Aristote: Physique (I-IV). Tome premier. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Carteron. Troisième édition. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
56 | Aristote: Physique (V-VIII). Tome second. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Carteron, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Strasbourg. Troisième édition revue et corrigée. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
57 | Aristote: Les parties des animaux. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Louis, Recteur de l'Académie de Clermont-Ferrand. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||
58 | Aristote: Politique. Livres I et II. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Aubonnet, Docteur en droit, Professeur au Lycée Condorcet. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
59 | Aristote: Politique. Tome II. Deuxième partie. Livres V-VI. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Aubonnet, Docteur en Droit, Docteur ès Lettres, Maître-Assistant de Philosophie à la Sorbonne. | 1973 | IA | Xº | |||||
60 | Aristote: Politique. Tome II. Premième partie. Livres III-IV. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Aubonnet, Docteur en Droit, Maître Assistant à la Sorbonne. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
61 | Aristote: Du ciel. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Moraux, Professeur à l'Université Libre de Berlin. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
62 | Aristote: Petits traités d'histoire naturelle. Texte établi et traduit par René Mugnier, Docteur ès lettres. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||
63 | Aristote: Histoire des animaux. Tome I. Livres I-IV. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Louis, Recteur de l'Académie de Lyon. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
64 | Aristote: Histoire des animaux. Tome II. Livres V-VII. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Louis, Recteur de l'Académie de Lyon. | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||
65 | Aristote: Histoire des animaux. Tome III. Livres VIII-X. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Louis, Recteur de l'Académie de Lyon. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
66 | Aristote: De la génération des animaux. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Louis, Recteur de l'Académie de Lyon. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
67 | |||||||||
68 | Athenaeus | ||||||||
69 | Athénée de Naucratis: Les Deipnosophistes. Lives I et II. Texte établi et traduit par A. M. Desrousseaux, Directeur détudes à l'École des Hautes Études, avec le concours de Charles Astruc, Conservateur au Dèpartement des Manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||
70 | |||||||||
71 | Atticus | ||||||||
72 | Atticos. Fragments de son oeuvre avec introduction et notes. Thése complémentaire pour le doctorat ès lettres présentée à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris, par J. Baudry. | 1931 | IA (m) | X | |||||
73 | |||||||||
74 | Chaldean Oracles | ||||||||
75 | Oracles Chaldaïques, avec un choix de commentaires anciens. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard des Places, S. J., Correspondant de l'Institut. | IA | Xº | ||||||
76 | |||||||||
77 | Callimachus | ||||||||
78 | Callimaque: Hymnes - Épigrammes - Les origines - Hécalé - Iambes - Poèmes lyriques. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Cahen, Maître de Conférences à la Faculté de Lettres de l'Université d'Aix-Marseille. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
79 | |||||||||
80 | Coluthus | ||||||||
81 | Collouthos: L'Enlèvement d'Hélène. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Orsini, Chargé de conférences à l'Université de Toulousse. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
82 | |||||||||
83 | Demosthenes | ||||||||
84 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers politiques. Tome I. Contre Androtion - Contre la loi de Leptine - Contre Timocrate. Texte établi et traduit par Octave Navarre, Correspondant de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire à la Faculté des Lettres de Toulouse, et Pierre Orsini, Chargé de conférences à la Faculté des Lettres de Toulouse. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||
85 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers politiques. Tome II. Contre Midias - Contre Aristocrate. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Humbert, Professeur à la Sorbonne, et Louis Gernet, Directeur d'ètudes à l'École des Hautes-Études. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||
86 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers politiques. Tome III. Sur les forfaitures de l'ambassade. Texte établi et traduit par Georges Mathieu, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Deuxième édition. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||
87 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers politiques. Tome IV . Sur la couronne - Contre Aristogiton I et II. Texte établi et traduit par Georges Mathieu, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||
88 | Démosthène: Harangues. Tome II. Sur la paix - Seconde philippique - Sur l'Halonnèse - Sur les affaires de la Chersonèse - Troisième philippique - Quatrième philippique - Lettre de Philippe - Réponse à Philippe - Sur le traité avec alexandre. Texte établi et traduit par Maurice Croisset, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur au Collège de France. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||
89 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers civils. Tome I (discours XXVII-XXXVIII). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet, Directeur d'ètudes à l'École des Hautes-Études. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||
90 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers civils. Tome II (discours XXXIX-XLVIII). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet, Directeur d'ètudes à l'École des Hautes-Études. | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||
91 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers civils. Tome III (discours XLIX-LVI). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet, Directeur d'ètudes à l'École des Hautes-Études. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||
92 | Démosthène: Plaidoyers civils. Tome IV (discours LVII-LIX). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet, Directeur d'ètudes à l'École des Hautes-Études. Index par J. A. de Foucault et R. Weil. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
93 | |||||||||
94 | Diodorus Siculus | ||||||||
95 | Diodore de Sicile: Bibliothèque historique. Livre XII. Texte établi et traduit par Michel Casevitz, Chargé d'enseignement à l'Université de Lyon. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
96 | |||||||||
97 | Dion Cassius | ||||||||
98 | Dion Cassius: Histoire romaine. Livres 45 et 46. Texte établi et traduit par Valérie Fromentin, Professeur à l'Université de Boedeaux, traduit et annoté par Estelle Bertrand, Maître de conférences à l'Université de Maine. | 2008 | IA | Xº | |||||
99 | Dion Cassius: Histoire romaine. Livres 48 et 49. Texte établi, traduit et annoté par Marie-Laure Freyburer, Maître de Conférences à l'Université de aute Alsace, et Jean-Micel Roddaz, Professeur à l'Université de Bordeaux III. | 1994 | IA | Xº | |||||
100 | Dion Cassius: Histoire romaine. Livres 50 et 51. Texte établi, traduit et annoté par Marie-Laure Freyburer, Maître de Conférences à l'Université de aute Alsace, et Jean-Micel Roddaz, Professeur à l'Université de Bordeaux III. | 1991 | IA | Xº | |||||
101 | |||||||||
102 | Epictetus | ||||||||
103 | Épictète: Entretiens. Livre I. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé, Docteur ès Lettres. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
104 | Épictète: Entretiens. Livre II. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé, Docteur ès Lettres. | 1949 | IA | Xº | |||||
105 | Épictète: Entretiens. Livre III. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé avec la collaboration de Amand Jagu, Doyen de la Faculté Libre des Lettres d'Angers. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
106 | Épictète: Entretiens. Livre IV. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé avec la collaboration de Amand Jagu, Doyen de la Faculté Libre des Lettres d'Angers. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
107 | |||||||||
108 | Greek Anthology | ||||||||
109 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome I (livres I-IV). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Clermont-Ferrand. | 1928 | IA | Xº | |||||
110 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome I (livres I-IV). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
111 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome II (livre V). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Clermont-Ferrand, en collaboration avec Jean Guillon, Agrégé de l'Université Proviseur du Lycée du Puy-en-Velay. | 1928 | IA | Xº | |||||
112 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome III (livre VI). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
113 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome IV (livre VII, épigr. 1-363). Texte établi par Pierre Waltz, Traduit par A.-M. Desrousseaux, A. Dain, P. Camelot et E. des Places. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
114 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome V (livre VII, épigr. 364-748). Texte établi par Pierre Waltz, traduit par P. Waltz, Ed. des Places, Mlle M. Dumitrescu, H. le Maitre et G. Soury. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
115 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome VI (livre VIII). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
116 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome VII (livre IX, épigr. 1-358). Texte établi par Pierre Waltz, Doyen honoraire de la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Clermont-Ferrand, Traduit par Guy Soury, Docteur ès lettres. | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||
117 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome VIII (livre IX, épigr. 359-827). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz et Guy Soury, avec le concours de Jean Irigoin, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne, et Pierre Laurens, Chargé d'enseignement à l'Université de Poitiers. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||
118 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome X (livre XI). Texte établi et traduit par Robert Aubreton, Professeur à l'Université de Rouen. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
119 | Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome XII (livres XIII-XV). Texte établi et traduit par Félix Buffière, Professeur à la Faculté libre des Lettres de Toulousse. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
120 | |||||||||
121 | Greek Bucolic Poets | ||||||||
122 | Bucoliques grecs. Tome I. Théocrite. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire de l'Université de Lyon. Cinquième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
123 | |||||||||
124 | Gregory of Nazianzus | ||||||||
125 | Saint Grégoire de Nazianze: Lettres. Tome I. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Gallay, Doyen de la Faculté libre des Lettres de Lyon. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
126 | Saint Grégoire de Nazianze: Lettres. Tome II. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Gallay, Doyen de la Faculté libre des Lettres de Lyon. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
127 | |||||||||
128 | Heliodorus of Emesa | ||||||||
129 | Héliodore: Les étiopiques (Théagène et Chariclée). Tome I. Texte établi par R. M. Rattenbury, Rev, T. W. Lumb, et traduit par J. Maillon. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
130 | Héliodore: Les étiopiques (Théagène et Chariclée). Tome II. Texte établi par R. M. Rattenbury, Rev, T. W. Lumb, et traduit par J. Maillon. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
131 | Héliodore: Les étiopiques (Théagène et Chariclée). Tome III. Texte établi par R. M. Rattenbury, Rev, T. W. Lumb, et traduit par J. Maillon. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
132 | |||||||||
133 | Heraclitus Homericus | ||||||||
134 | Héraclite: Allégories d'Homère. Texte établi et traduit par Félix Buffière, Professeur à la Faculté libre des Lettres de Toulouse. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
135 | |||||||||
136 | Hermes Trismegistus | ||||||||
137 | Corpus Hermeticum. Tome I. Traités I-XII. Texte établi par A. D. Nock, Professeur à l'Université Harvard, et traduit par A.-J. Festugière, Directeur d'Études à l'École des Hautes Études. | 1945 | IA | Xº | |||||
138 | Corpus Hermeticum. Tome I. Traités I-XII. Texte établi par A. D. Nock, Professeur à l'Université Harvard, et traduit par A.-J. Festugière. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
139 | Corpus Hermeticum. Tome II. Traités XIII-XVIII. Asclepius. Texte établi par A. D. Nock, Professeur à l'Université Harvard, et traduit par A.-J. Festugière, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études. | 1945 | IA | Xº | |||||
140 | Corpus Hermeticum. Tome II. Traités XIII-XVIII. Asclepius. Texte établi par A. D. Nock, Professeur à l'Université Harvard, et traduit par A.-J. Festugière, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
141 | Corpus Hermeticum. Tome III. Fragments extraits de Stobée. I-XXII. Texte établi et traduit par A.-J. Festugière, Directeur d'études pa l'École des Hautes Études | 1954 | IA | Xº | Xº | Xº | |||
142 | Corpus Hermeticum. Tome IV. Fragments extraits de Stobée (XXIII-XXIX). Texte établi et traduit par A. J. Festugière, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études. Fragments divers. Texte établi par A. D. Nock, Professeur à l'Université Harvard, et traduit par A. J. Festugière. | 1954 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
143 | |||||||||
144 | Herodotus | ||||||||
145 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre I. Clio. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut. Quatrième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
146 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre II. Euterpe. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand. Quatrième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
147 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre III. Thalie. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire de l'Université de Lyon. Troisième édition revue et corrigée. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||
148 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre IV. Melpomène. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut. Troisième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
149 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre V. Terpsichore. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut. Deuxieme édition. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
150 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre VI. Érato. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
151 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre VII. Polymnie. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut. Deuxieme tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
152 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre VIII. Uranie. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut. Deuxième tirage. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
153 | Hérodote: Histoires. Livre IX. Calliope. Texte établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire de l'Université de Lyon. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||
154 | Hérodote. Index analytique. Établi et traduit par Ph.-E. Legrand, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire de l'Université de Lyon. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||
155 | |||||||||
156 | Hesiod | ||||||||
157 | Hésiode: Théogonie - Les travaux et les jours - Le bouclier. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon. Sixième tirage. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
158 | |||||||||
159 | Hippocrates | ||||||||
160 | Hippocrate: Du régime. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Joly, Professeur au Centre Universitaire de Mons, Chargé de cours à l'Université Libre de Bruxelles. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
161 | |||||||||
162 | Homer | ||||||||
163 | Introduction a l'Iliade. Par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire de l'Université de Paris, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études, Paul Collart, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||
164 | Homère: Iliade. Tome I (chants I-VI). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études, Paul Collart, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
165 | Homère: Iliade. Tome I (chants I-VI). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Membre de l'Institut, Paul Collart, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. Sixième édition. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
166 | Homère: Iliade. Tome II (chants VII-XII). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études, Paul Collart, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. Quatrième édition. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
167 | Homère: Iliade. Tome II (chants VII-XII). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Membre de l'Institut, Paul Collart, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. Cinquième tirage. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
168 | Homère: Iliade. Tome III (chants XIII-XVIII). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire à l'Université de Paris, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études, Paul Collart, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. Cinquième édition revue et corrigée. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
169 | Homère: Iliade. Tome IV (chants XIX-XXIV). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Mazon, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, avec la collaboration de Pierre Chantraine, Membre de l'Institut, Paul Collart, Professeur à l'Université de Paris, et René Langumier. Sixième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
170 | L'Odysée, «poésie homérique». Tome I: chants I-VII. Texte établi et traduit par Victor Bérard. 6e tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
171 | L'Odysée, «poésie homérique». Tome I: chants I-VII. Texte établi et traduit par Victor Bérard. 7e tirage. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
172 | L'Odysée, «poésie homérique». Tome II: chants VIII-XV. Texte établi et traduit par Victor Bérard, Directeur d'Études à l'École des Hautes Études. Septième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
173 | L'Odysée, «poésie homérique». Tome III: chants XVI-XXIV. Texte établi et traduit par Victor Bérard, Directeur d'Études à l'École des Hautes Études. 6e tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
174 | |||||||||
175 | Hyperides | ||||||||
176 | Hypéride: Discours. Texte établi et publié par Gaston Colin, Correspondant de l'Institut, Professeur honoraire de l'Université de Nancy. | 1946 | IA | Xº | |||||
177 | |||||||||
178 | Iamblichus | ||||||||
179 | Jamblique: Les mystères d'Égypte. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard des Places, S. J., Correspondant de l'Institut. | 1966 | IA | X | |||||
180 | |||||||||
181 | Isaeus | ||||||||
182 | Isée: Discours. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Roussel, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Strasbourg. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
183 | Isée: Discours. Texte traduit par Pierre Roussel, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Strasbourg. | 1922 | IA | X | Translation only. | ||||
184 | Isée: Discours. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Roussel, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Strasbourg. Deuxième édition. | 1960 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
185 | |||||||||
186 | Isocrates | ||||||||
187 | Isocrate: Discours. Tome I. Contre Euthynous - Contre Callimakhos - Contre Lokhitès - Sut l'attelage - Trapézitique - Éginétique - A Démonicos - Contre les sophistes - Hélène - Busiris. Texte établi et traduit per George Mathieu, Maître de Conférences à la Faculté des Lettres, et Émile Brémond, Agrégé des Lettres. Troisième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
188 | Isocrate: Discours. Tome II. Panégyrique - Plataïque - A Nicoclès - Nicoclès - Evagoras - Archidamos. Texte établi et traduit per George Mathieu, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris, et Émile Brémond, Agrégé des Lettres. Quatrième édition revue et corrigée. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
189 | Isocrate: Discours. Tome III. Sur la paix - Aréopagitique - Sur l'échange. Texte établi et traduit per George Mathieu, Professeur à la Faculté Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Troisième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
190 | Isocrate. Tome IV. Texte établi et traduit per George Mathieu, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris, et par Émile Brémond, Agrégé des Lettres. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
191 | |||||||||
192 | Josephus | ||||||||
193 | Flavius Josèphe: Autobiographie. Texte établi et traduit par André Pelletier, S. J. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||
194 | |||||||||
195 | Julian | ||||||||
196 | L'empereur Julien. Oeuvres complètes. Tome II - 1re partie. Discours de Julien empereur. A Thémistus - Contre Héracleios le cynique - Sur la mère des dieux - Contre les cyniques ignorants. Texte établi et traduit par Christian Lacombrade, Professeur au Lycée Honoré de Balzac. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
197 | L'empereur Julien. Oeuvres complètes. Tome II - 2e partie. Discours de Julien empereur. Les Césars - Sur Hélios-Roi, Le Misopogon. Texte établi et traduit par Christian Lacombrade, Professeur à l'Université de Toulouse. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
198 | |||||||||
199 | Lysias | ||||||||
200 | Lysias: Discours. Tome I (I-XV). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet et Marcel Bizos, Inspecteur Géneral honoraire de l'Instruction Publique. Sixième tirage. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
201 | Lysias: Discours. Tome II (XVI-XXXV et fragments). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Gernet, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université d'Alger, et Marcel Bizos, Professeur au Lycée d'Alger. Troisième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
202 | |||||||||
203 | Marcus Aurelius | ||||||||
204 | Marc Aurèle: Pensées. Texte établi et traduit par A. I. Trannoy, Proviseur du Lycée Champollion (Grenoble). Préface d'Aimé Puech, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur à l'Université de Paris. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||
205 | |||||||||
206 | Menander | ||||||||
207 | Ménandre. Tome I1. La Samienne. Texte établi et traduit par Jean-Marie Jacques, Chargé d'Enseignement à l'Université de Poitiers. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
208 | Ménandre. Tome I2. Le Dyscolos. Texte établi et traduit par Jean-Marie Jacques, Maître-Assistant à la Faculté des Lettres de Bordeaux. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
209 | |||||||||
210 | Musaeus Grammaticus | ||||||||
211 | Musée: Héro et Léandre. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Orsini, Chargé de Conférences à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Toulouse. | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||
212 | |||||||||
213 | Nicander | ||||||||
214 | Nicandre: Oeuvres. Tome II. Les Thériaques. Fragments Iologiques antérieurs à Nicandre. Texte établi et traduit par Jean-Marie Jacques, Professeur émérite de l'Université Michel de Montaigne, Bordeaux III. | 2002 | IA | X | |||||
215 | |||||||||
216 | Nonnus | ||||||||
217 | Nonnos de Panopolis: Les Dionysiaques. Tome I. Chants I-II. Texte établi et traduit par Francis Vian, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-X. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||
218 | Nonnos de Panopolis: Les Dionysiaques. Tome II. Chants III-V. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Chuvin, Maître-Assistant à l'Université de Clermont. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||
219 | |||||||||
220 | Numenius of Apamea | ||||||||
221 | Numénius: Fragments. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard des Places, S. J., Correspondant de l'Institut. | 1973 | IA | Xº | |||||
222 | |||||||||
223 | Pindar | ||||||||
224 | Pindare. Tome I. Olympiques. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Professeur de poésie grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
225 | Pindare. Tome I. Olympiques. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur de poésie grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Cinquième tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
226 | Pindare. Tome II. Pythiques. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Professeur de poésie grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
227 | Pindare. Tome II. Pythiques. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Membre de l'Institut. Sixième tirage. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
228 | Pindare. Tome III. Néméennes. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Professeur de poésie grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
229 | Pindare. Tome III. Néméennes. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Membre de l'Institut. Quatrième édition revue et corrigée. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
230 | Pindare. Tome IV. Isthmiques et fragments. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Professeur de poésie grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
231 | Pindare. Tome IV. Isthmiques et fragments. Texte établi et traduit par Aimé Puech, Professeur de poésie grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Troisième édition. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
232 | |||||||||
233 | Plato | ||||||||
234 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome I. Introduction - Hippias Mineur - Alcibiade - Apologie de Socrate - Eutyphron - Criton. Texte établi et traduit par Maurice Croiset, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur au Collège de France. | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
235 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome I. Introduction - Hippias Mineur - Alcibiade - Apologie de Socrate - Eutyphron - Criton. Texte établi et traduit par Maurice Croiset, Membre de l'Institut, Professeur au Collège de France. Neuvième tirage. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
236 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome II. Hippias Majeur - Charmide - Lachès - Lysis. Texte établi et traduit par Alfred Croiset, Membre de l'Institut, Doyen honoraire de la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1921 | IA | X | X | ||||
237 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome III - 2e partie. Gorgias - Ménon. Texte établi et traduit par Alfred Croiset, Membre de l'Institut, avec la collaboration de Louis Bodin. Neuvième tirage. | 1965 | IA | X | |||||
238 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IV - 1re partie. Phédon. Texte établi et traduit par Léon Robin, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1926 | IA | X | X | ||||
239 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IV - 1re partie. Phédon. Texte établi et traduit par Léon Robin. Dixième tirage. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
240 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IV - 2e partie. Le banquet. Texte établi et traduit par Léon Robin, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Deuxième édition revue et corrigée. | 1938 | IA | X | |||||
241 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IV - 2e partie. Le banquet. Texte établi et traduit par Léon Robin. Huitième tirage. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
242 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IV - 3e partie. Phèdre. Texte établi et traduit par Léon Robin, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1933 | IA | X | |||||
243 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome V - 1re partie. Ion - Ménexène - Euthydème. Texte établi et traduit par Louis Méridier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1931 | IA | X | |||||
244 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome V - 2e partie. Cratyle. Texte établi et traduit par Louis Méridier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1931 | IA | X | |||||
245 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VI. La république. Livres I-III. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycée Voltaire, avec introduction d'Auguste Diès, Professeur aux Facultés catholiques de l'Ouest, Correspondant de l'Institut. | 1932 | IA | X | |||||
246 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VII - 1re partie. La république. Livres IV-VII. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycée Voltaire. | 1933 | IA | X | |||||
247 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VII - 2e partie. La république. Livres VIII-X. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycée Voltaire. | 1934 | IA | X | |||||
248 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VIII - 1re partie. Parménide. Texte établi et traduit par Auguste Diès, Membre de l'Institut. Quatrième tirage. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
249 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VIII - 2e partie. Théétète. Texte établi et traduit par Auguste Diès, Professeur aux Facultés catholiques de l'Ouest. | 1924 | IA | X | |||||
250 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VIII - 2e partie. Théétète. Texte établi et traduit par Auguste Diès, Membre de l'Institut. Cinquième tirage. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
251 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome VIII - 3e partie. Le sophiste. Texte établi et traduit par Auguste Diès, Chanoine Honoraire de Rennes, Professeur aux Facultés catholiques de l'Ouest. | 1925 | IA | X | |||||
252 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IX - 1re partie. Le politique. Texte établi et traduit par Auguste Diès, Membre de l'Institut. Deuxième édition revue et corrigée. | 1950 | IA | X | |||||
253 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome IX - 2e partie. Philèbe. Texte établi et traduit par Auguste Diès, Membre de l'Institut. Quatrième tirage. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
254 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome X. Timée - Critias. Texte établi et traduit par Albert Rivaud, Membre de l'Institut. Quatrième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
255 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XI (1re partie). Les Lois. Livres I-II. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard des Places, S.J., Professeur à l'Institut biblique pontifical. Introduction de Auguste Diès, Membre de l'Institut, Doyen honoraire et Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université libre d'Angers, et Louis Gernet, Professeur honoraire de l'Université d'Alger, Directeur d'études à l'école des Hautes Études. | 1951 | IA | X | |||||
256 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XI (2e partie). Les Lois. Livres III-VI. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard des Places, S.J., Professeur à l'Institut biblique pontifical. | 1951 | IA | X | |||||
257 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XI (2e partie). Les Lois. Livres III-VI. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard des Places, S.J., Professeur à l'Institut biblique pontifical. Deuxieme tirage. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
258 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XII (1re partie). Les Lois. Livres VII-X. Texte établi et traduit par A. Diès, Membre de l'Institut. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||
259 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XII (2e partie). Les Lois. Livres XI-XII. Texte établi et traduit par A. Diès, Membre de l'Institut. Epinomis. Par E. des Places, S.J., Professeur à l'Institut biblique pontifical. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||
260 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XIII - 1re partie. Lettres. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé, Docteur ès lettres. Troisième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
261 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XIII - 2e partie. Dialogues suspects. Second Alcibiade - Hipparque - Minos - Les rivaux - Théagès - Clitophon. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé, Docteur ès lettres. | 1930 | IA | X | |||||
262 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XIII - 3e partie. Dialogues apocryphes. Du juste - De la vertu - Démodocos - Sisyphe - Eryxias - Axiochos - Définitions. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé, Docteur ès lettres. | 1930 | IA | X | |||||
263 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XIII - 3e partie. Dialogues apocryphes. Du juste - De la vertu - Démodocos - Sisyphe - Eryxias - Axiochos - Définitions. Texte établi et traduit par Joseph Souilhé, Docteur ès lettres. Deuxieme tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
264 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XIV. Lexique de la langue philosophique et religieuse de Platon. 1re partie (Α-Λ). Par Édouard des Places, S.J., Correspondant de l'Institut. Deuxième tirage. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
265 | Platon: Oeuvres complètes. Tome XIV. Lexique de la langue philosophique et religieuse de Platon. 2e partie (Μ-Ω). Par Édouard des Places, S.J., Correspondant de l'Institut. Deuxième tirage. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
266 | |||||||||
267 | Plotinus | ||||||||
268 | Plotin: Ennéades. I. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Troisième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
269 | Plotin: Ennéades. II. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Troisième tirage. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
270 | Plotin: Ennéades. III. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier. Troisième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
271 | Plotin: Ennéades. IV. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier. Troisième tirage. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
272 | Plotin: Ennéades. V. Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||
273 | Plotin: Ennéades. VI (1re partie.) Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Troisième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
274 | Plotin: Ennéades. VI (2e partie.) Texte établi et traduit par Émile Bréhier, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Troisième tirage. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
275 | |||||||||
276 | Plutarch | ||||||||
277 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome I. Thésée-Romulus - Lycurgue-Numa. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris, Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycèe Voltaire, & Marcel Juneaux, Professeur au Lycée de Troyes. Deuxieme tirage revu et corrigé. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
278 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome II. Solon-Publicola - Thémistocles-Camille. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de l'Université de Paris, Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycèe Voltaire, & Marcel Juneaux, Professeur honoraire au Lycée de Troyes. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
279 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome III. Périclès-Fabius Maximus - Alcibiade-Coriolan. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de l'Université de Paris, et Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycèe Voltaire. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
280 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome IV. Timoléon-Paul Émile - Pélopidas-Marcellus. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Directeur de l'École Normale Supérieure, et Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycèe Voltaire. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
281 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome V. Aristide-Caton l'Ancien - Philopoemen-Flamininus. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry, Professeur honoraire au Lycèe Voltaire. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
282 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome VI. Pyrrhos-Marius - Lysandre-Sylla. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
283 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome VII. Cimon-Lucullus - Nicias-Crassus. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
284 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome VIII. Sertorius-Eumène - Agésilas-Pompée. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1973 | IA | Xº | |||||
285 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome IX. Alexandre-César. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||
286 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome X. Phocion - Caton le Jeune. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||
287 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome XI. Agis-Cléomène - Les Gracques. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||
288 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome XII. Démosthène - Cicéron. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||
289 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome XIII. Démétrios - Antoine. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||
290 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome XIV. Dion - Brutus. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||
291 | Plutarque: Vies. Tome XV. Artaxerxès - Aratos - Galba - Othon. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut, et Émile Chambry. | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||
292 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome I, 1re partie. Introduction générale par Robert Flacelière (†) et Jean Irigoin, Membres de l'Institut. De l'éducation des enfants. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Sirinelli, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne. Comment lire les poètes. Texte établi et traduit par andré Philippon, Inspecteur Général honoraire de l'Instruction Publique. | 1987 | IA | Xº | |||||
293 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome III. Apophtegmes de rois et de Généraux. Apophtegmes laconiens. Texte établi et traduit par François Fuhrmann, Professeur émérite à l'Université de Clermont II. | 1988 | IA | Xº | |||||
294 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome VI. Dialogues pythiques. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Flacelière, Membre de l'Institut. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||
295 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome VII - Première partie. Traités de morale (27-36). Texte établi et traduit par Jean Dumortier, Professeur aux Facultés catholiques de Lille, avec la collaboration de Jean Defradas, Professeur à l'Université de Paris X-Nanterre. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||
296 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome VII - Deuxième partie. De l'amour des richesses. De la fausse honte. De l'envie et de la haine. Comment se louer soi-même sans exciter l'envio. Sur les délais de la justice divine. Texte établi et traduit par Robert Klaerr, Agrégé de l'Université, Yvonne Vernière, Maître-Assistant à l'Université de Paris-X-Nanterre. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||
297 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome IX. Première partie. Propos de table. Livres I-III. Texte établi et traduit par François Fuhrmann, Professeur à l'Université de Clermont-Ferrand. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
298 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome IX. Deuxière partie. Propos de table. Livres IV-VI. Texte établi et traduit par François Fuhrmann, Professeur à l'Université de Clermont II. | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||
299 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome XI - Première partie. Le philosophe doit surtout s'entretenir avec les grands. A un chef mal éduqué. Si la politique est l'affaire des vieillards. Texte établi et traduit par Marcel Cuvigny, Maître-assistant à l'Université de Rouen. | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||
300 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome XI - Deuxième partie. Préceptes politiques. Texte établi et traduit par Jean-Claude Carrière, Maître-assistant à l'Université de Besançon. Sur la monarchie, la démocratie et l'oligarchie. Texte établi et traduit par Marcel Cuvigny, Maître-assistant à l'Université de Rouen. | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||
301 | Plutarque: Oeuvres morales. Tome XII-1. Il ne faut pas s'endetter. Vies des dix orateurs. Texte établi et traduit par Marcel Cuvigny, Maître-assistant à l'Université de Haute-Normandie. Comparaison d'Aristophane et de Ménandre. De la malignité d'Hérodote. Texte établi et traduit par Guy Lachenaud, Maître-assistant à l'Université de Paris-X Nanterre. | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||
302 | |||||||||
303 | Polybius | ||||||||
304 | Polybe: Histoires. Livre V. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Pédech, Professeur à l'Université de Rennes. | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||
305 | Polybe: Histoires. Livre VI. Texte établi et traduit par Raymond Weil, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne, avec la collaboration de Claude Nicolet, Professeur à l'Université de Panthéon-Sorbonne. | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||
306 | Polybe: Histoires. Livres VII-VIII et IX. Texte établi et traduit par Raymond Weil, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne. | 1982 | IA | Xº | |||||
307 | Polybe: Histoires. Livre XII. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Paul Pédech, Maître de conférences à la Faculté des Lettres de Rennes. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
308 | |||||||||
309 | Proclus | ||||||||
310 | Proclus: Théologie platonicienne. Livre I. Texte établi et traduit par H. D. Saffrey, Professeur au Saulchoir, Chargé de recherche au CNRS, et L. G. Westerink, Professeur à l'Université de New York à Buffalo. | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||
311 | |||||||||
312 | Sallustius | ||||||||
313 | Saloustios: Des dieux et du monde. Texte établi et traduit par Gabriel Rochefort, Professeur au Lycée Honoré de Balzac. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
314 | |||||||||
315 | Strabo | ||||||||
316 | Strabon: Géographie. Tome I - 1re partie (Introduction générale - Livre I). Introduction par Germaine Aujac, Maître de conférences à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Poitiers, et François Lasserre, Professeur associé à l'Université de Lausanne, Chargé de Cours à l'Université de Genève. Texte établi et traduit par Germaine Aujac. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
317 | Strabon: Géographie. Tome I - 2e partie (Livre II). Texte établi et traduit par Germaine Aujac, Maître de conférences à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Poitiers. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
318 | Strabon: Géographie. Tome III (Livres V et VI). Texte établi et traduit par François Lasserre, Professeur associé à l'Université de Lausanne, Chargé de Cours à l'Université de Genève. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
319 | |||||||||
320 | Sophocles | ||||||||
321 | Sophocle. Tome II. Les trachiniennes - Philoctète - Oedipe à Colone - Les limiers. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Masqueray, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Bordeaux, Correspondant de l'Institut. | 1924 | IA | X | |||||
322 | |||||||||
323 | Theognis | ||||||||
324 | Théognis: Poèmes élégiaques. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Carrière, Chargé d'enseignement à l'Univseristé de Toulouse. Deuxième édition. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
325 | |||||||||
326 | Theophrastus | ||||||||
327 | Théophraste: Caractères. Texte établi et traduit par Octave Navarre, Docteur ès lettres, Professeur de langue et littèrature grecques à l'Université de Toulousse. | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
328 | Théophraste: Caractères. Traduction par Octave Navarre, Docteur ès lettres, Professeur de langue et littèrature grecques à l'Université de Toulousse. | 1920 | IA | X | Text only. | ||||
329 | Théophraste: Caractères. Traduction par Octave Navarre, Professeur de langue et littèrature grecques à l'Université de Toulousse, Correspondant de l'Institut. Deuxième édition revue et corrigéé. | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||
330 | |||||||||
331 | Thucydides | ||||||||
332 | Thucydide: La guerre du Péloponnèse. Livre I. Texte établi et traduit par Jacqueline de Romilly, Professeur à la Sorbonne. Troisième tirage. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
333 | Thucydide: La guerre du Péloponnèse. Livre II. Texte établi et traduit par Jacqueline de Romilly, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
334 | Thucydide: La guerre du Péloponnèse. Livre III. Texte établi et traduit par Raymond Weil, Professeur à l'Université de Dijon, avec la collaboration de Jacqueline de Romilly, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
335 | Thucydide: La guerre du Péloponnèse. Livres IV et V. Texte établi et traduit par Jacqueline de Romilly, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
336 | Thucydide: La guerre du Péloponnèse. Livres VI et VII. Texte établi et traduit par Louis Bodin et Jacqueline de Romilly, Professeur à l'Université de Lille. Deuxième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
337 | Thucydide: La guerre du Péloponnèse. Livre VIII. Texte établi et traduit par Raymond Weil, Professeur à l'Université de Paris (Nanterre), Recteur d'Académie, avec la collaboration de Jacqueline de Romilly, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
338 | |||||||||
339 | Xenophon | ||||||||
340 | Xenophon: Helléniques. Tome I (livres I-III). Texte établi et traduit par J. Hatzfeld, Ancient maître de conférences d'Histoire grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1954 | IA | X | |||||
341 | Xenophon: Helléniques. Tome I (livres I-III). Texte établi et traduit par J. Hatzfeld. Quatrième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
342 | Xenophon: Helléniques. Tome II (livres IV-VII). Texte établi et traduit par J. Hatzfeld, Maître de conférences honoraire d'Histoire grecque à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1948 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
343 | Xénophon: Économique. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Chantraine, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. | 1949 | IA | Xº | |||||
344 | Xénophon d'Éphèse: Les Éhpésiaques, ou le roman d'Habrocomès et d'Anthia. Texte établi et trauit par Georges Dalmeyda, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Deuxième tirage. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
345 | |||||||||
346 | Zosimus | ||||||||
347 | Zosime: Histoire nouvelle. Tome II. 2e partie (livre IV). Texte établi et traduit par François Paschoud, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Genève. | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||
348 | Zosime: Histoire nouvelle. Tome III. 1re partie (livre V). Texte établi et traduit par François Paschoud, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Genève. | 1986 | IA | Xº | |||||
349 | |||||||||
350 | Link count | ||||||||
351 | 247 | ||||||||
352 | |||||||||
353 | List of volumes | ||||||||
354 | https://www.lesbelleslettres.com/collections/6-collection-des-universites-de-france-serie-grecque | ||||||||
355 | |||||||||
356 | --- |
1 | Collection Budé (Les Belles Lettres): Série latine | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | |||||||||
3 | Aetna | ||||||||
4 | L'Etna. Poème. Texte établi et traduit par J. Vessereau, Docteur de lettres, Professeur agrégé au Lycée de Versailles. | 1923 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
5 | IA | X | |||||||
6 | |||||||||
7 | Ammianus Marcellinus | ||||||||
8 | Ammien Marcellin: Histoire. Tome I. Livres XIV-XVI. Texte établi et traduit par Édouard Galletier, Recteur honoraire de l'Académie de Rennes, Professeur à la Sorbonne, avec la collaboration de Jacques Fontaine, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||
9 | Ammien Marcellin: Histoire. Tome III. Livres XX-XXII. Texte établi, traduit et annoté par Jacques Fontaine, Membre de l'Institut, avec la collabortion de †E. Frésouls, Professeur à l'Université de Strasbourg II, et J.D. Berger, Maître de conférences à l'Université de Paris-IV Sorbonne. | 1996 | IA | Xº | |||||
10 | Ammien Marcellin: Histoire. Tome V (Livres XXVI-XXVIII). Texte établi, traduit et annoté par Madie-Anne Marié, Maître-Assistant à l'Université de Reims. | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||
11 | |||||||||
12 | Apuleius | ||||||||
13 | Apulée: Opuscules philosophiques (Du dieu de Socrate, Platon et sa doctrine, Du monde) et fragments. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jean Beaujeu, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne. | 1973 | IA | Xº | |||||
14 | Apulée: Apologie - Florides. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Vallette. Deuxiéme édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
15 | Arnobe: Contre les gentils. Livre I. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Henri Le Bonniec, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne. | 1982 | IA | Xº | |||||
16 | |||||||||
17 | Arnobius | ||||||||
18 | Arnobe: Contre les gentils. Livre I. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Henri le Bonniec, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-Sorbonne. | 1982 | Xº | ||||||
19 | Arnobe: Contre les gentils (contre les païens). Tome III. Livre III. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jacqueline Champeaux, Professeur à l'Université de Paris IV-Sorbonne. | 2007 | Xº | ||||||
20 | |||||||||
21 | Aulus Gellius | ||||||||
22 | Aulu-Gelle: Les nuits attiques. Livres I-IV. Texte établi et traduit par René Marache, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Rennes. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
23 | Aulu-Gelle: Les nuits attiques. Tome II. Livres V-X. Texte établi et traduit par René Marache, Professeur à lUniversité de Rennes II. | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||
24 | |||||||||
25 | Aurelius Victor | ||||||||
26 | Aurelius Victor: Livre des Césars. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Dufraigne, Maître-assistant à l'Université de Caen. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||
27 | Pseude-Aurélius Victor: Les origines du peuple romain. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jean-Claude Richard, Professeur à l'Université de Nantes. | 1983 | IA | Xº | |||||
28 | |||||||||
29 | Catullus | ||||||||
30 | Catulle. Poésies. Texte établi et traduit par Georges Lafaye, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Universitè de Paris. | 1922 | Hathi | X* | |||||
31 | IA | X | X | ||||||
32 | |||||||||
33 | Cicero | ||||||||
34 | Cicéron: Discours. Tome I. Pour P. Quinctius. Pour Sex. Roscius D'Amérie. Pour Q. Roscius le Comédien. Texte établi et traduit par H. de la Ville de Mirmont, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Bordeaux. | 1921 | IA | X | |||||
35 | Cicéron: Discours. Tome I. Pour P. Quinctius. Pour Sex. Roscius D'Amérie. Pour Q. Roscius le Comédien. Texte établi et traduit par H. de la Ville de Mirmont, par Jules Humbert, avec notices juridiques de Edouard Cuq, Membre de l'Institut. Quatrième tirage. | 1973 | Hathi | X* | |||||
36 | Cicéron: Discours. Tome II. Pour M. Tullius. Discours contre Q. Caecilius, dit "La Divination". Première action contre C. Verrès. Seconde action contre C: Verrès. Livre Premier. La préture urbaine. Texte établi et traduit par H. de la Ville de Mirmont, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Bordeaux. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
37 | Cicéron: Discours. Tome XIII, 2. Sur la réponse des haruspices. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Wuilleumier, Professeur à la Sorbonne, et Anne-Marie Tupet, Assistante à la Sorbonne. | 1966 | IA | X | X | ||||
38 | Cicéron: Discours. Tome XVI - 2ème partie. Pour Cn. Plancius - Pour M. Aemilius Scaurus. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Grimal, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1976 | IA | X | |||||
39 | Cicéron: Correspondance. Tome I. Texte établi et traduit par L.-A. Constans. Cinquième édition revue et corrigée. | 1962 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
40 | Cicéron: Correspondance. Tome II. Texte établi et traduit par L.-A. Constans. Quatrième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1963 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
41 | Cicéron: Correspondance. Tome III. Texte établi et traduit par L.-A. Constans. Cinquième édition revue et corrigée. | 1960 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
42 | Cicéron: Correspondance. Tome V. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Bayet, Membre de l'Institut. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
43 | Cicéron: L'orateur. Du meilleur genre d'orateurs. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Bornecque, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Lille. | 1921 | IA | X | |||||
44 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
45 | Cicéron: Divisions de l'art oratoire. Topiques. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Bornecque, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettre de l'Université de Lille. | 1924 | Hathi | X* | |||||
46 | Cicéron: Les paradoxes des stoïciens. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Molager, Professeur de la Faculté libre des Lettres et Sciences Humaines de Lyon. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
47 | Cicéron: Les devoirs. Introduction - Livre I. Texte établi et traduit par Maurice Testard, Professeur à la Faculté libre des Lettres de Paris. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
48 | Cicéron: Les devoirs. Livres II et III. Texte établi et traduit par Maurice Testard, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
49 | |||||||||
50 | Columella | ||||||||
51 | Columelle: De l'agriculture. Livre X (De l'horticulture). Texte établi, traduit et commenté par E. de Saint-Denis, Professeur honoraire à la Faculté des Lettres de Dijon. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
52 | |||||||||
53 | Comoedia togata | ||||||||
54 | Comoedia togata. Fragments. Texte établi, traduit et annoté par André Daviault, Professeur à l'Université Laval (Quebec-Canada). | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||
55 | |||||||||
56 | Cornelius Nepos | ||||||||
57 | Cornélius Népos: Oeuvres. Texte établi et traduit par Anne-Marie Guillemin, Docteur ès lettres, Ancienne élève de l'École Pratique des Hautes Études. | 1923 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | |||
58 | |||||||||
59 | Florus | ||||||||
60 | Florus: Oeuvres. Tome I. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Jal, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Rouen. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
61 | Florus: Oeuvres. Tome II. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Jal, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Rouen. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
62 | |||||||||
63 | Gaius | ||||||||
64 | Gaius: Institutes. Texte établi et traduit par Julien Reinach, Conseiller d'État.Reuxiéme tirage revu et corrigé. | 1965 | IA | X | |||||
65 | |||||||||
66 | Germanicus | ||||||||
67 | Germanicus: Les Phénomènes d'Aratos. Texte établi et traduit par André Le Boeuffle, Professeur à l'Université d'Amiens. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||
68 | |||||||||
69 | Histoire Auguste | ||||||||
70 | Histoire Auguste. Tome V 1ère partie. Vies d'Aurélien, Tacite. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par François Pascoud, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Genève. | 1996 | IA | Xº | |||||
71 | |||||||||
72 | Juvenal | ||||||||
73 | Juvénal: Satires. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre de Labriolle et François Villeneuve. | 1921 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
74 | Juvénal: Satires. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre de Labriolle et François Villeneuve. Neuvième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
75 | |||||||||
76 | Livy | ||||||||
77 | Tite-Live: Histoire romaine. Tome IV. Livre IV. Texte établi par Jean Bayet, Membre de l'Institut, et traduit par Gaston Baillet. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
78 | Tite-Live: Histoire romaine. Tome XVI. Livre XXVI. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Jal, Professeur à l'Université de Paris X. | 1991 | IA | Xº | |||||
79 | Tite-Live: Histoire romaine. Tome XXX. Livre XL. Texte établi et traduit par Christian Gouillart, Agrégé de l'Université, Professeur de Lettres supérieures au Lycée Fustel de Coulanges de Strasbourg. | 1986 | IA | Xº | |||||
80 | Abrégés des livres de l'histoire romaine de Tite-Live. Tome XXXIV - 1re partie. "Periochae" transmisés par les manuscrits (Peiochae 1-69). Texte établi et traduit par Paul Jal, Professeur à l'Université de Paris-X. | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||
81 | |||||||||
82 | Lucretius | ||||||||
83 | Lucrèce: De la nature. Texte traduit par Alfred Ernout, Professeur adjoint 'a l'Universitè de Lille. | 1920 | IA | X | Translation only. | ||||
84 | |||||||||
85 | Marcus Minucius Felix | ||||||||
86 | Minucius Felix: Octavius. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Beaujeu, Professeur à l'Université de Paris. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
87 | |||||||||
88 | Ovid | ||||||||
89 | Ovide: Les Métamorphoses. Tome I (I-V). Texte établi et traduit par Georges Lafaye. Quatrième tirage. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
90 | Ovide: Les Métamorphoses. Tome III (XI-XV). Texte établi et traduit par Georges Lafaye. Quatrième tirage. | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||
91 | Ovide: Tristes. Texte établi et traduit par Jacques André, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Paris-Nanterre. | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||
92 | Ovide: L'art d'aimer. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Bornecque. Quatrième édition. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
93 | Ovide: Les remèdes a l'amour - Les produits de beauté pour le visage de la femme. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Bornecque. Deuxième édition. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||
94 | Ovide: Contre Ibis. Texte établi et traduit par Jacques André, Directeur d'Études à l'École des Hautes Études. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
95 | |||||||||
96 | Panégyriques latins | ||||||||
97 | Panégyriques latins. Tome III (XI-XII). Texte établi et traduit par Edouard Galletier, Recteur honoraire de l'Académie de Rennes, Professeur à la Sorbonne. | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||
98 | |||||||||
99 | Persius | ||||||||
100 | Perse: Satires. Texte établi et traduit par A. Cartault, Professeur honoraire de poésie latine à l'Université de Paris. | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
101 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||
102 | |||||||||
103 | Plautus | ||||||||
104 | Pseudo-Plaute: Le prix de ânes (Asinaria). Texte établi et traduit par Louis Havet, Membre de l'Institut, et Andrée Freté, Elève de l'École des Hautes Études. | [1925] | IA | X | |||||
105 | |||||||||
106 | Pliny the Elder | ||||||||
107 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre VI, 2e partie. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par J. André, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études, et J. Filliozat, Directeur d'études à lÉcole des Hautes Études, Membre de l'Institut. | 1980 | IA | Xº | |||||
108 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XVI. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par J. André, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
109 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XX. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par J. André, Directeur d'études à l'École Pratique des Hautes Études. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
110 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XXI. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jacques André, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Paris-Nanterre. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
111 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XXII. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jacques André, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres et Sciences humaines de Paris-Nanterre. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
112 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XXIII. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jacques André, Directeur d'études à l'École Pratique des Hautes Études. | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||
113 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XXIV. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jacques André, Directeur d'études à l'École des Hautes Études. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
114 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XXIX. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par A. Ernout, Membre de l'Institut. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
115 | Pline l'Ancien: Histoire naturelle. Livre XXXVI. Texte établi par J. André, Directeur d'études à l'École Pratique des Hautes études, traduit par R. Bloch, Directeur d'Études à l'École Pratique des Hautes études, commenté par A. Rouveret, Assistante à l'Université de Paris X-Nanterre. | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||
116 | |||||||||
117 | Pliny the Younger | ||||||||
118 | Pline le Jeune: Lettres. Tome II. Livres IV-VI. Texte établi et traduit par Anne-Marie Guillemin. Troisième tirage. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
119 | Pline le Jeune: Lettres. Tome III. Livres VII-X. Texte établi et traduit par Anne-Marie Guillemin, Docteur ès lettres. Troisième éditin revue et corrigée. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
120 | |||||||||
121 | Prudentius | ||||||||
122 | Prudence. Tome III. Psychomachie. Contre Symmaque. Texte établi et traduit par M. Lavarenne, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Clermont-Ferrand. Deuixième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
123 | |||||||||
124 | Sallust | ||||||||
125 | Salluste: Catilina - Jugurtha - Fragments des histoires. Texte établi et traduit par Alfred Ernout. Septième tirage. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
126 | |||||||||
127 | Seneca | ||||||||
128 | Sénèque: Dialogues. Tome second. De la vie heureuse. De la brièveté de la vie. Texte établi et traduit par A. Bourgery, Docteur ès lettres, Professeur agrégé au Lycée de Poitiers. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
129 | Sénèque: Dialogues. Tome troisième. Consolations. Texte établi et traduit par René Waltz, Professeur à l'Université de Lyon. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
130 | Sénèque: Dialogues. Tome IV. De la providence - De la constance du sage - De la tranquillité de l'âme - De l'oisiveté. Texte établi et traduit par René Waltz. Sixième tirage. | 1970 | IA | X | |||||
131 | Sénèque: De la clémence. Texte établi et traduit par François Préchac, Agrégé des Lettres, Ancien membre de l'École française de Rome, Professeur au Lycée Hoche. | 1921 | Hathi | X* | |||||
132 | |||||||||
133 | Sidonius Apollinaris | ||||||||
134 | Sidoine Apollinaire. Tome I. Poèmes. Texte établi et traduit par André Loyen, Recteur de l'Académie de Poitiers. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
135 | Sidoine Apollinaire. Tome II. Lettres (livres I-V). Texte établi et traduit par André Loyen, Ancien Recteur des Académies de Poitiers et de Toulouse, Professeur à l'Université de Paris. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
136 | Sidoine Apollinaire. Tome III. Lettres (livres VI-IX). Texte établi et traduit par André Loyen, Ancien Recteur des Académies de Poitiers et de Toulouse, Professeur à l'Université de Paris. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||
137 | |||||||||
138 | Silius Italicus | ||||||||
139 | Silius Italicus: La guerre punique. Tome I. Livres I-IV. Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Miniconi, Professeur à l'Université Paul Valéry, Montpellier, et Georges Devallet, Maître-Assistant à l'Université Paul Valéry. | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||
140 | Silius Italicus: La guerre punique. Tome II. Livres V-VIII. Texte établi et traduit par Josée Volpilhac (Livre V), Maître-Assistant à l'Université Paul Valéry, Montpellier, Pierre Miniconi, Professeur à l'Université Paul Valéry, et Georges Devallet, Maître-Assistant à l'Université Paul Valéry (Livres VI-VIII). | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||
141 | Silius Italicus: La guerre punique. Tome III. Livres IX-XIII. Texte établi et traduit par Josée Volpilhac-Lenthéric (Livres IX-X), Maître-Assistant à l'Université Paul Valéry, Montpellier, et Michel Martin (Livres XI-XII), Maître-Assistant à l'Université de Bordeaux III, Pierre Miniconi (†), Professeur à l'Université Paul Valéry, et Georges Devallet, Maître-Assistant à l'Université Paul Valéry (Livre XIII). | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||
142 | |||||||||
143 | Symmachus | ||||||||
144 | Symmaque: Lettres. Tome II (Livres III-V). Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jean-Pierre Callu, Professeur à l'Université de Paris X. | 1982 | IA | Xº | |||||
145 | |||||||||
146 | Tacitus | ||||||||
147 | Tacite: Dialogue des orateurs - Vie d'Agricola - La Germanie. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Goelzer, H. Bornecque, G. Rabaud. | 1922 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
148 | Tacite: Histoires. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Goelzer, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Tome premier. | 1921 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
149 | IA | X | |||||||
150 | Tacite: Histoires. Texte établi et traduit par Henri Goelzer, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Paris. Tome second. | 1921 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
151 | |||||||||
152 | Terence | ||||||||
153 | Térence. Tome I. Andrienne - Eunuque. Texte établi et traduit par J. Marouzeau, Membre de l'Institut. Troisième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||
154 | Térence. Tome II. Heautontimoroumenos - Phormion. Texte établi et traduit par J. Marouzeau, Membre de l'Institut. Troisième tirage revu et corrigé. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||
155 | |||||||||
156 | Virgil | ||||||||
157 | Virgile: Bucoliques. Texte établi et traduit par E. de Saint-Denis, Professeur honoraire à la Faculté des Lettres de l'Université de Dijon. Nouvelle édition revue et augmentée d'un commentaire. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||
158 | |||||||||
159 | Vitruvius | ||||||||
160 | Vitruve: De l'architecture. Livre VIII. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Louis Callebat, Professeur à l'Université de Caen. | 1973 | IA | Xº | |||||
161 | Vitruve: De l'architecture. Livre IX. Texte établi, traduit et commenté par Jean Soubiran, Professeur à la Faculté des Lettres de Toulousse. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
162 | |||||||||
163 | Link count | ||||||||
164 | 103 | ||||||||
165 | |||||||||
166 | List of volumes | ||||||||
167 | https://www.lesbelleslettres.com/collections/10-collection-des-universites-de-france-serie-latine | ||||||||
168 | |||||||||
169 | --- |
1 | Corpus Christianorum | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (Many of the volumes previously available cannot be borrowed at present, probably in relation to the Hachette v. Internet Archive lawsuit. I'm keeping these for now, waiting to see how the appeal goes.) | ||||||||
3 | |||||||||
4 | Series Graeca | ||||||||
5 | CCSG 3 | Amphilochii Iconiensis opera. Orationes, pluraque alia quae supersunt, nonnulla etiam spuria. Quorum editionem curavit Cornelis Datema. | 1978 | IA | Xº | ||||
6 | CCSG 4 | Procopii Gazaei Catena in Ecclesiasten necnon Pseudochrysostomi Commentarius in eundem Ecclesiasten. Edita a Sandro Leanza. | 1978 | IA | Xº | ||||
7 | CCSG 5 | Theognosti Thesaurus. Cuius editinem principem curavit Joseph A. Munitiz. | 1979 | IA | Xº | ||||
8 | CCSG 6 | Diodori Tarsensis Commentarii in Psalmos. I. Commentarii in Psalmos I-L. Quorum editionem principem curavit Jean-Marie Olivier. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
9 | CCSG 7 | Maximi Confessoris Quaestiones ad Thalassium. I. Quaestiones I-LV una cum latina interpretatione Ioannis Scotti Eriugenae iuxta posita. Ediderunt Carl Laga et Carlos Steel. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
10 | CCSG 8 | Anastasii Sinaitae Viae Dux. Cuius editionem curavit Karl-Heinz Uthemann. | 1981 | IA | Xº | ||||
11 | CCSG 11 | Anonymus in Ecclesiasten Comemntarius qui dicitur Catena Trium Patrum. Cuius editionem principem curavit Santo Lucà. | 1983 | IA | Xº | ||||
12 | CCSG 13 | Nicephori Blemmydae Autobiographia sive curriculum vitae necnon Epistula Universalior. Cuius editionem curavit Joseph A. Munitiz. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||
13 | CCSG 14 | Anonymi auctoris Theognosiae (saec. IX/X). Dissertatio contra Iudaeos. Cuius editionem principem curavit Michiel Hostens. | 1986 | IA | Xº | ||||
14 | CCSG 16 | Iohannis Cantacuzeni Refutationes Duae Prochori Cydonii et Disputatio cum Paulo Patriarcha Latino epistulis septem tradita. Nunc primum editae curantibus Edmond Voordeckers et Franz Tinnefeld. | 1987 | IA | Xº | ||||
15 | CCSG 17 | Leontii Presbyteri Constantinopolitani Homiliae. Quarum editionem curaverunt Cornelis Datema et Pauline Allen. | 1987 | IA | Xº | ||||
16 | CCSG 18 | Maximi Confessoris Ambigua ad Iohannem iuxta Iohannis Scotti Eriugenae latinam interpretationem. Nunc primum edidit Eduardus Jeauneau. | 1988 | IA | Xº | ||||
17 | CCSG 19 | Diversorum postchalcedonensium auctorum collectanea. I. Pamphili Theologi opus. Edidit José H. Declerck. Eustathii Monachi opus. Edidit Pauline Allen. | 1989 | IA | Xº | ||||
18 | CCSG 20 | Versiones orientales, repertorium Ibericum et studia ad editiones curandas. Edita a Bernard Coulie cum proemio a Gerard Garitte et praefatione a Justin Mossay. [Corpus Nazianzenum 1] | 1988 | IA | Xº | ||||
19 | CCSG 22 | Maximi Confessoris Quaestiones ad Thalassium. II. Quaestiones LVI-LXV una cum latina interpretatione Ioannis Scotti Eriugenae iuxta posita. Ediderunt Carl Laga et Carlos Steel. | 1990 | IA | Xº | ||||
20 | CCSG 27 | Pseudo-Nonniani in IV Orationes Gregorii Nazianzeni Commentarii. Editi a Jennifer Nimmo Smith collationibus versionum syriacum a Sebastian Brock versionisque armeniacae a Bernard Coulie additis. [Corpus Nazianzenum 2] | 1992 | IA | Xº | ||||
21 | CCSG 30 | Dialogus cum Iudaeis saeculi ut videtur sexti. Nunc primum editus curante José H. Declerck. | 1994 | IA | Xº | ||||
22 | CCSG 36 | Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni Opera. Versio iberica. I. Orationes, I, XLV, XLIV, XLI. Editae a Helene Metreveli et Ketezan Bezarachvili, Tsiala Kourtsikidze, Nino Melikichvili, Thamar Othkmezouri, Maia Raphava, Mzekala Chanizde cum introductione a Helene Metreveli et Edisher Tchelidze. [Corpus Nazianzenum 5] | 1998 | IA | Xº | ||||
23 | CCSG 37 | Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni Opera. Versio armeniaca. II. Orationes IV et V. Editae ab Anna Sirinian cum indice a Bernard Coulie. [Corpus Nazianzenum 6] | 1999 | IA | Xº | ||||
24 | CCSG 38 | Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni Opera. Versio armeniaca. III. Orationes XXI, VIII. Editae ab Bernard Coulie. Oratio VII. Edita ab Anna Sirinian cum indice a Bernard Coulie. [Corpus Nazianzenum 7] | 1999 | IA | Xº | ||||
25 | CCSG 41 | Studia Nazianzenica I. Edita a Bernard Coulie. [Corpus Naianzenum 8] | 2000 | IA | Xº | ||||
26 | CCSG 45 | Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni Opera. Versio iberica. III. Oration XXXVIII. Edita a Helene Metreveli et Ketezan Bezarachvili, Tsiala Kourtsikidze, Nino Melikichvili, Thamar Othkmezouri, Maia Raphava. [Corpus Nazianzenum 12] | 2001 | IA | Xº | ||||
27 | CCSG 52 | Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni Opera. Versio Iberica. IV. Oration XLIII. Edita a Bernard Coulie et Helene Metreveli† et Ketezan Bezarachvili, Tsiala Kourtsikidze, Nino Melikichvili, Thamar Othkmezouri, Maia Raphava. [Corpus Nazianzenum 17] | 2004 | IA | Xº | ||||
28 | CCSG 54 | Petri Callinicensis Patriarchae Antiocheni Tractatus contra Damianum. IV. Libri tertii capita XXXV-L et addendum libro secundo. Ediderunt et anglice reddiderunt Rifaat Y. Ebied, Albert Van Roey†, Lionel R. Wickham auxiliante Jacques Noret. | 2003 | IA | Xº | ||||
29 | CCSG 57 | Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni Opera. Versio arabica antiqua. III. Oratio XL (arab. 4). Edita a Jacques Grand'Henry. | 2005 | IA | Xº | ||||
30 | CCSG 79 | Etymologicum Symeonis Γ-Ε. Recensuit et prolegomena adiecit Davide Baldi. | 2013 | IA | Xº | ||||
31 | Series Latina | ||||||||
32 | CCSL 3 | Sanct Cypriani Episcopi Opera. Ad Quirinum. Ad Fortunatum. Edidit R. Weber. De lapsis. De Ecclesiae Catholicae unitate. Edidit M. Bévenot. | 1972 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
33 | CCSL 3A | Sancti Cypriani Episcopi Opera. Ad Donatum. De mortalitate. Ad Demetrianum. De opere et eleemosynis. De zelo et livore. Edidit M. Simonetti. De dominica oratione. De bono patientiae. Edidit C. Moreschini. | 1976 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
34 | CCSL 4 | Novatiani opera quae supersunt nunc primum in unum collecta ad fidem codicum qui adhuc extant necnon adhibitis editionibus veteribus. Edidit G. F. Diercks. | 1972 | IA | Xº | ||||
35 | CCSL 9 | Eusebii Vercellensis Episcopi quae supersunt. Edidit Vincentius Bulhart. | 1956 | IA | Xº | ||||
36 | CCSL 9A | Chromatii Aquileiensis Opera. Cura et studio R. Étaix & J. Lemarié. | 1974 | IA | Xº | ||||
37 | CCSL 9ASuppl | Spicilegium ad Chromatii Aquileiensis opera. Cura et studio J. Lemarié & R. Étaix. | 1977 | IA | Xº | ||||
38 | CCSL 14 | Sancti Ambrosii Mediolanensis Opera. Pars IV. Expositio Evangelii secundum Lucam. Fragmenta in Esaiam. | 1957 | IA | Xº | ||||
39 | CCSL 20 | Tyranni Rufini Opera. Recognovit Manlius Simonetti. | 1961 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
40 | CCSL 22 | Zenonis Veronensis Tractatus. Edidit B. Löfstedt. | 1971 | IA | Xº | ||||
41 | CCSL 23 | Maximi Episcopi Taurinensis collectionem sermonum antiquam nonnullis sermonibus extravagantibus adiectis. Edidit Almut Mutzenbecher. | 1962 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
42 | CCSL 24 | Sancti Petri Chrysologi collectio sermonum a Felice Episcopo parata sermonibus extravagantibus adiectis. Cura et studio Alexandri Olivar. | 1975 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
43 | CCSL 24A | Sancti Petri Chrysologi collectio sermonum a Felice Episcopo parata sermonibus extravagantibus adiectis. Cura et studio Alexandri Olivar. | 1981 | IA | Xº | ||||
44 | CCSL 29 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini Contra Academicos, De beata vita, De ordine, De magistro, De libero arbitrio. | 1970 | IA | Xº | ||||
45 | CCSL 32 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini De doctrina christiana, De vera religione. | 1962 | IA | Xº | ||||
46 | CCSL 33 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini Quaestionum in Heptateuchum libri VII, Locutionum in Heptateuchum libri VII, De octo quaestionibus ex Veteri Testamento. | 1958 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
47 | CCSL 35 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini de sermone Domini in Monte libros duos. Post Maurinorum recensionem denuo edidit Almut Mutzenbecher. | 1967 | IA | Xº | ||||
48 | CCSL 36 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini in Iohannis Evangelium tractatus CXXIV. | 1954 | IA | Xº | ||||
49 | CCSL 38 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini Enarrationes in Psalmos I-L. | 1956 | IA | Xº | ||||
50 | CCSL 39 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini Enarrationes in Psalmos LI-C. | 1956 | IA | Xº | ||||
51 | CCSL 40 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini Enarrationes in Psalmos CI-CL. | 1956 | IA | Xº | ||||
52 | CCSL 41 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini sermones de Vetero Testamento id est sermones I-L secundum ordinem vulgatum insertis etiam novem sermonibus post Maurinos repertis. Recensuit Cyrillus Lambot O. S. B. | 1961 | IA | Xº | ||||
53 | CCSL 44 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini de diversis quaestionibus ad Simplicianum. Edidit Almut Mutzenbecher. | 1970 | IA | Xº | ||||
54 | CCSL 44A | Sancti Aurelii Augustini de diversis quaestionibus ad octoginta tribus, de octo Dulcitii quaestionibus. Edidit Almut Mutzenbecher. | 1975 | IA | Xº | ||||
55 | CCSL 46 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini De fide rerum invisibilium, Enchiridion ad Laurentium de fide et spe et charitate, De catechizandis rudibus, Sermo ad catechumenos de symbolo, Sermo de disciplina christiana, Sermo de utilitate ieiunii, Sermo de excidio urbis Romae, De haeresibus. | 1969 | IA | Xº | ||||
56 | CCSL 47 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini De civitate Dei libri I-X. | 1955 | IA | Xº | ||||
57 | CCSL 48 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini De civitate Dei libri XI-XII. | 1955 | IA | Xº | ||||
58 | CCSL 50 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini De Trinitate libri XV (libri I-XII). Cura et studio W. J. Mountain auxiliante Fr. Glorie. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
59 | CCSL 50A | Sancti Aurelii Augustini De Trinitate libri XV (libri XIII-XV). Cura et studio W. J. Mountain auxiliante Fr. Glorie. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
60 | CCSL 57 | Sancti Aurelii Augustini Retractationum libri II. Edidit Almut Mutzenbecher. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||
61 | CCSL 58A | Anonymi contra philosophos. Edidit Diethard Aschoff. | 1975 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
62 | CCSL 60 | Opera Quodvultdeo Carthaginensi Episcopo tributa. Edidit R. Braun. | 1976 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
63 | CCSL 62 | Sancti Hilarii Pictaviensis Episcopi de Trinitate. Praefatio, libri I-VII. Cura et studio P. Smulders. | 1979 | IA | Xº | ||||
64 | CCSL 62A | Sancti Hilarii Pictaviensis Episcopi de Trinitate libri VIII-XII, Indices. Cura et studio P. Smulders. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
65 | CCSL 68A | Prosperi Aquitani opera. Expositio Psalmorum, Liber Sententiarum. | 1972 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
66 | CCSL 69 | Gregorii Iliberritani Episcopi quae supersunt. Edidit Vincentius Bulhart. | 1967 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
67 | CCSL 70 | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars II. Opera Exegetica. 3. In Lucae Evangelium expositio. In Marci Evangelium expositio. Cura et studio D. Hurst O. S. B. | 1960 | IA | Xº | ||||
68 | CCSL 72 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 1. Hebraicae quaestiones in libro Geneseos. Liber interpretationis hebraicorum nominum. Commentarioli in Psalmos. Commentarius in Ecclesiasten. | 1959 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
69 | CCSL 73 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 2. Commentariorum in Esaiam libri I-XI. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | Xº | ||
70 | CCSL 73A | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 2A. Commentariorum in Easiam libri XII-XVIII. In Esaia parvula adbreviatio. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
71 | CCSL 74 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 3. In Hieremiam libri VI. | 1960 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
72 | CCSL 75 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 4. Commentariorum in Hiezechielem libri XIV. | 1964 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
73 | CCSL 75A | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 5. Commentariorum in Danielem libri III <IV>. | 1964 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
74 | CCSL 76 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 6. Commentarii in prophetas menores. | 1969 | IA | Xº | ||||
75 | CCSL 77 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 7. Commentariorum in Matheum libri IV. | 1969 | IA | Xº | ||||
76 | CCSL 78 | S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera. Pars II. Opera homiletica. | 1958 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
77 | CCSL 85 | Scriptores 'Illyrici' minores. Asterius, Dionisiuns Exiguus, "Exempla Sanctorum Patrum", Trifolius, "Confessio" sive "Formula Libelli Fidei". | 1972 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
78 | CCSL 85A | Maxentii aliorumque Scytharum monachorum necnon Ioannis Tomitanae urbis episcopi opuscula. Cura et studio Fr. Glorie. | 1978 | IA | Xº | ||||
79 | CCSL 87B | Opus imperfectum in Matthaeum. Praefatio. Cura et studio J. van Banning S.J. | 1988 | IA | Xº | ||||
80 | CCSL 88 | Iuliani Aeclanensis Expositio libri Iob, Tractatus prophetarum Osee Iohel et Amos. Accedunt operum deperditorum fragmenta post Albertum Bruckner denuo collecta aucta ordinata. Auxiliante Maria Josepha D'Hont edidit Lucas de Coninck. | 1977 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
81 | CCSL 88A | Theodori Mopsuesteni Expositionis in Psalmos Iuliano Aeclanensi interprete in latinum versae quae supersunt. Auxiliante Maria Josepha D'Hont edidit Lucas de Coninck. | 1977 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
82 | CCSL 90 | Florilegia Biblica Africana saec. V. Contra Varimadum. Solutiones. Testimonia. De Trinitate. | 1961 | IA | Xº | ||||
83 | CCSL 90A | Facundi epicopi ecclesiae Hermianensis opera omnia. Ediderunt Iohannes-Maria Clément O.S.B. et Rolandus Vander Plaetse. | 1974 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
84 | CCSL 91 | Sancti Fulgentii episcopi Ruspensis opera. Cura et studio J. Fraipont. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
85 | CCSL 91A | Sancti Fulgentii episcopi Ruspensis opera. Cura et studio J. Fraipont. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
86 | CCSL 92 | Primasius episcopus Hadrumentinus. Commentarius in Apocalypsin. Cura et studio A. W. Adams. | 1985 | IA | Xº | ||||
87 | CCSL 94 | Anicii Manlii Severini Boethii Philosophiae Consolatio. Edidit Ludovicus Bieler. | 1957 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
88 | CCSL 93 | Verecundi Iuncensis commentarii super cantica ecclesiastica, Carmen de satisfactione paenitentiae. Cura et studio R. Demeulenaere. | 1976 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
89 | CCSL 94A | Anicii Manlii Severini Boethii de arithmetica. Cura et studio Henrici Oosthout et Iohannis Schilling. | 1999 | IA | Xº | ||||
90 | CCSL 96 | Magni Aurelii Cassiodori Variarum libri XII. Cura et studio A. J. Fridh. De anima. Cura et studio J. W. Halporn. | 1973 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
91 | CCSL 97 | Magni Aurelii Cassiodori Expositio Psalmorum I-LXX. | 1958 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
92 | CCSL 98 | Magni Aurelii Cassiodori Expositio Psalmorum LXXI-CL. | 1958 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
93 | CCSL 101 | Eusebius 'Gallicanus': Colection homiliarum, de qua critice disseruit Ioh. Leroy (†) ad gradum Doctoris S. Th. obtinendum. Edidit Fr. Glorie ad fidem codicum collectionis ac singularum homiliarum. | 1970 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
94 | CCSL 101A | Eusebius 'Gallicanus': Colection homiliarum, de qua critice disseruit Ioh. Leroy (†) ad gradum Doctoris S. Th. obtinendum. Edidit Fr. Glorie ad fidem codicum collectionis ac singularum homiliarum. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
95 | CCSL 101B | Eusebius 'Gallicanus': Sermones extravagantes. Edidit Fr. Glorie. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
96 | CCSL 103 | Sancti Caesarii Arelatensis Sermones nunc primum in unum collecti et ad leges artis criticae ex innumeris mss. recogniti. Pars prima continens praefationem, sermones de diversis et de scriptura Veteris Testamenti. Studio et diligentia D. Germani Morin presbyteri et monachi O. S. B. Editio altera. | 1953 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
97 | CCSL 104 | Sancti Caesarii Arelatensis Sermones nunc primum in unum collecti et ad leges artis criticae ex innumeris mss. recogniti. Pars altera continens sermones de diversis et de scriptura Novi Testamenti, de tempore, de sanctis, ad monachos, cum adpendice et indicibus. Studio et diligentia D. Germani Morin presbyteri et monachi O. S. B. Editio altera. | 1953 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
98 | CCSL 108B | Scriptores Hiberniae Minores. Pars I. Edidit Robertus E. McNally S. J. | 1973 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
99 | CCSL 108C | Scriptores Hiberniae Minores. Edidit Josephus F. Kelly. | 1974 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
100 | CCSL 115 | Sancti Iuliani Toletanae Sedis Episcopi Opera. Pars I. | 1976 | IA | Xº | ||||
101 | CCSL 117 | Defensoris Locogiacensis monachi Liber Scintillarum. Quem recensuit D. Henricus M. Rochais, O. S. B. Locogiacensis monachus. | 1957 | IA | Xº | ||||
102 | CCSL 118A | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 1. Libri quatuor in principium Genesis usque ad nativitatem Isaac et eiectionem Ismahelis adnotationum. Cura et studio Ch. W. Jones. | 1967 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
103 | CCSL 119 | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 2. In primam partem Samuhelis libri IIII. In Regum librum XXX quaestiones. Cura et studio D. Hurst O. S. B. | 1962 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
104 | CCSL 119A | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 2A. De Tabernaculo. De Templo. In Ezram et Neemiam. Cura et studio D. Hurst O. S. B. | 1969 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
105 | CCSL 119B | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 2B. In Tobiam. In Proverbia. In Cantica Conticorum. Cura et studio D. Hurst O. S. B. In Habacuc. Cura et studio J.E. Hudson. | 1983 | IA | Xº | ||||
106 | CCSL 120 | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 3. In Lucae Evangelium expositio. In Marci Evangelium expositio. Cura et studio D. Hurst O. S. B. | 1960 | IA | Xº | ||||
107 | CCSL 122 | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars III. Opera homiletica. Pars IV. Opera rhythmica. | 1955 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
108 | CCSL 123A | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars I. Opera didascalica. | 1975 | IA | Xº | ||||
109 | CCSL 123B | Bedae Venerabilis Opera. Pars VI. Opera didascalica 2. | 1977 | IA | Xº | ||||
110 | CCSL 126 | Aurelii Prudentii Clementis carmina. Cura et studio Mauricii P. Cunningham. | 1966 | IA | Xº | ||||
111 | CCSL 128 | Commodiani Carmina. Cura et studio Iosephi Martin. | 1960 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
112 | CCSL 133 | Tatuini opera omnia. Ars Tatuini. Edidit Maria de Marco. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
113 | CCSL 133A | Variae collectiones aenigmatum Merovingicae aetatis (pars altera). Denuo edidit Fr. Glorie. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
114 | CCSL 133B | Bonifatii (Vynfreth) Ars Grammatica. Ediderunt George John Gebauer†, Bengt Löfstedt. | 1980 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
115 | CCSL 133C | Ars Ambrosiana. Commentum anonymum in Donati partes maiores. Edidit Bengt Löfstedt. | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||
116 | CCSL 138 | Sancti Leonis Magni Romani Pontificis tracatatus septem et nonaginta. Recensuit Antonius Chavasse. | 1973 | IA | Xº | ||||
117 | CCSL 138A | Sancti Leonis Magni Romani Pontificis tracatatus septem et nonaginta. Recensuit Antonius Chavasse. | 1973 | IA | Xº | ||||
118 | CCSL 142 | Sancti Gregorii Magni homiliae in Hiezechielem Prophetam. Cura et studio Marcus Adriaen. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
119 | CCSL 143A | S. Gregorii Magni Moralia in Iob. Libri XI-XXII. Cura et studio Marci Adriaen. | 1979 | IA | Xº | ||||
120 | CCSL 143B | S. Gregorii Magni Moralia in Iob. Libri XXIII-XXXV. Cura et studio Marci Adriaen. | 1985 | IA | Xº | ||||
121 | CCSL 144 | Sancti Gregorii Magni Expositiones in Canticum Canticorum, in Librum Primum Regum. Recensuit Patricius Verbraken O.S.B. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
122 | CCSL 145 | Egloga quam scripsit Lathcen filius Baith. De Moralibus Job quas Gregorius fecit. Cura et studio M. Adriaen. | 1969 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
123 | CCSL 148 | Concilia Galliae a. 314 - a. 506. Cura et studio C. Munier. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
124 | CCSL 148A | Concilia Galliae a. 511 - a. 695. Cura et studio Caroli de Clercq. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
125 | CCSL 149 | Concilia Africae a. 345 - a. 525. Cura et studio C. Munier. | 1974 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
126 | CCSL 149A | Gesta Conlationis Carthaginiensis anno 411. Accedit Sancti Augustini Breviculus Conlationis cum Donatistis. Cura et studio S. Lancel. | 1974 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
127 | CCSL 159 | Liber Sacramentorum Gellonensis. Textus. Cura A. Dumas, O.S.B. editus. | 1981 | IA | Xº | ||||
128 | CCSL 159A | Liber Sacramentorum Gellonensis. Cura A. Dumas, O.S.B. editus. Introductio, tabulae et indices. Cura J. Deshusses, O.S.B. | 1981 | IA | Xº | ||||
129 | CCSL 159C | Liber Sacramentorum Engolismensis. Manuscrit B.N. Lat. 816. Le Sacramentaire Gélasien d'Angoulême. Édité par Patrick Saint-Roch. | 1987 | IA | Xº | ||||
130 | CCSL 161 | Corpus Praefationum. Étude préliminaire. Par Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B. | 1981 | IA | Xº | ||||
131 | CCSL 161A | Corpus Praefationum. Textus (A-P). Cura et studio Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
132 | CCSL 161B | Corpus Praefationum. Apparatus (A-P). Cura et studio Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
133 | CCSL 161C | Corpus Praefationum. Textus (Q-V). Cura et studio Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
134 | CCSL 161D | Corpus Praefationum. Apparatus (Q-V). Cura et studio Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||
135 | CCSL 162 | Corpus Benedictionum Pontificalium. édité avec une étude, un index scripturaire et liturgique et un index verborum par Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B., docteur en droit et licencié en sciences historiques. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
136 | CCSL 162A | Corpus Benedictionum Pontificalium. édité avec une étude, un index scripturaire et liturgique et un index verborum par Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B., docteur en droit et licencié en sciences historiques. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
137 | CCSL 162B | Corpus Benedictionum Pontificalium. édité avec une étude, un index scripturaire et liturgique et un index verborum par Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B., docteur en droit et licencié en sciences historiques. | 1973 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
138 | CCSL 162C | Corpus Benedictionum Pontificalium. édité avec une étude, un index scripturaire et liturgique et un index verborum par Dom Edmond (Eugène) Moeller, O.S.B., docteur en droit et licencié en sciences historiques. | 1979 | IA | Xº | ||||
139 | CCSL 175 | Itineraria et alia geographica. | 1965 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
140 | CCSL 176 | Itineraria et alia geographica. Indices. | 1965 | IA | Xº | ||||
141 | Continuatio Mediaevalis | ||||||||
142 | CCCM 1 | Aelredi Rievallensis Opera Omnia. I. Opera Ascetica. Ediderunt A. Hoste, O.S.B. et C.H.Talbot. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
143 | CCCM 4 | Reimbaldi Leodiensis Opera Omnia. Cura et studio Caroli de Clercq. | 1966 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
144 | CCCM 6 | Collectio Canonum in V libris (Lib. I-III). Cura et studio M. Forsanari. | 1970 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
145 | CCCM 7 | Ruperti Tuitiensis Liber de Divinis Officiis. Edidit Hrabanus Haacke O. S. B. | 1967 | IA | Xº | ||||
146 | CCCM 8 | Scriptores Ordinis Grandimontensis. Recensuit Iohannes Becquet O.S.B. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
147 | CCCM 9 | Ruperti Tuitiensis commentaria in Evangelium SAncti Iohannis. Edidit Rhabanus Haacke O. S. B. | 1969 | IA | Xº | ||||
148 | CCCM 10 | Petri Venerabilis Contra Petrobrusianos Hereticos. Cura et studio James Fearns. | 1968 | IA | Xº | ||||
149 | CCCM 11 | Petri Abaelardi opera theologica. I. Commentaria in Epistolam Pauli ad Romanos. Apologia contra Bernardum. Cura et studio Eligii M. Buytaert O.F.M. | 1969 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
150 | CCCM 12 | Petri Abaelardi opera theologica. II. Theologia Christiana. Theologia Scholarium. Recensiores breuiores. Accedunt Capitula Hareseum Petri Abaelardi. Cura et studio Eligii M. Buytaert O.F.M. | 1969 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
151 | CCCM 16 | Pascasius Radbertus. De Corpore et Sanguine Domini. Cum appendice. Epistola ad Fredugardum. Cura et studio Bedae Paulus O. S. B. | 1969 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
152 | CCCM 17 | Ioannis de Forda super extramam partem Cantici Canticorum sermones CXX. Ediderunt Edmundus Mikkers et Hilarius Costello. | 1970 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
153 | CCCM 18 | Ioannis de Forda super extramam partem Cantici Canticorum sermones CXX. Ediderunt Edmundus Mikkers et Hilarius Costello. | 1970 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
154 | CCCM 19A | Christani Campililiensis Opera poetica I. Cura et studio Walter Zechmeister. | 1992 | IA | Xº | ||||
155 | CCCM 20 | Constitutiones canonicorum regularium Ordinis Arroasiensis. Edidit Ludovicus Milis auxulium praestante Iohanne Becquet O.S.B. | 1970 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
156 | CCCM 21 | Ruperti Tuitiensis de Sancta Trinitate et operibus eius. Edidit Hrabanus Haacke O. S. B. | 1971 | IA | Xº | ||||
157 | CCCM 22 | Ruperti Tuitiensis de Sancta Trinitate et operibus eius. Libri X-XXVI. Edidit Hrabanus Haacke O. S. B. | 1972 | IA | Xº | ||||
158 | CCCM 23 | Ruperti Tuitiensis de Sancta Trinitate et operibus eius. Libri XXVII-XLII. Edidit Hrabanus Haacke O. S. B. | 1972 | IA | Xº | ||||
159 | CCCM 25 | Petri Pictoris carmina. Nec non Petri de Sancto Audemaro librum de coloribus faciendis. Edidit L. Van Acker. | 1972 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
160 | CCCM 26 | Ruperti Tuitiensis commentaria in Canticum Canticorum. Edidit Hrabanus Haacke O. S. B. | 1974 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
161 | CCCM 27 | Ambrosii Autperti opera. Expositionis in Apocalypsin libri I-V. Cura et studio Roberti Weber O.S.B. | 1975 | IA | Xº | ||||
162 | CCCM 27A | Ambrosii Autperti opera. Expositionis in Apocalypsin libri VI-X. Cura et studio Roberti Weber O.S.B. | 1975 | IA | Xº | ||||
163 | CCCM 27B | Ambrosii Autperti opera. Vita Sanctorum Patrum Paldonis, Tatonis et Tasonis. Libellus de conflictu vitiorum atqhe virtutum. Oratio contra septem vitia. Sermo de cupiditate. Sermo in purificatione Sanctae Mariae. Homilia de Transfiguratione Domini. Sermo de Adsumptione Sanctae Mariae. Cura et studio Roberti Weber O.S.B. | 1979 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
164 | CCCM 29 | Ruperti Tuitiensis de gloria et honore Filii Hominis super Mattheum. Edidit Hrabanus Haacke O.S.B. | 1979 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
165 | CCCM 30 | Galteri a Sancto Victore et qoeundam aliorum sermones ineditos triginta sex. Recensuit Jean Châtillon. | 1975 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
166 | CCCM 31 | Iohannis Scoti Eriugenae expositiones in ierarchiam coelestem. Edidit J. Barbet. | 1975 | IA | Xº | ||||
167 | CCCM 32 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 168-177. Parisiis anno MCCCXI composita. Edidit Hermogenes Harada O.F.M. | 1975 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
168 | CCCM 33 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 156-167. Parisiis anno MCCCX composita. Edidit Helmut Riedlinger. | 1978 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
169 | CCCM 34 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 178-189. Parisiis anno MCCCXI composita. Edidit Hermogenes Harada O.F.M. | 1980 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
170 | CCCM 35 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 120-122. In Monte Pessulano anno MCCCV composita. Edidit Aloisius Madre. | 1981 | IA | Xº | ||||
171 | CCCM 36 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 114-117, 119. In Monte Pessulano anno MCCCIV composita. Edidit Louis Sala-Molins. | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||
172 | CCCM 37 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 135-141. In Monte Pessulano annis MCCCVIII-MCCCIX composita. Edidit Charles Lohr. | 1983 | IA | Xº | ||||
173 | CCCM 39 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 134. Ars Compendiosa Dei in Monte Pessulano anno MCCCVIII composita. Edidit Manuel Bauzà Ochogavía. | 1985 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
174 | CCCM 40 | Murethach (Muridac). In Donati Artem Maiorem. Edidit Ludovicus Holtz. | 1977 | IA | Xº | ||||
175 | CCCM 40A | Ars Laureshamensis. Expositio in Donatum Maiorem. Edidit Bengt Löfstedt. | 1977 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
176 | CCCM 40B | Sedulius Scottus. In Donati Artem Maiorem. Edidit Bengt Löfstedt. | 1977 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
177 | CCCM 40C | Sedulius Scottus. In Donati Artem Minorem. In Priscianum. In Eutychem. Edidit Bengt Löfstedt. | 1977 | IA | Xº | ||||
178 | CCCM 40D | Donatus Ortigraphus. Ars Grammatica. Edidit John Chittenden. | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||
179 | CCCM 41 | Iohannis Beleth summa de ecclesiasticis officiis. Edita ab Heriberto Douteil C.S.SP. | 1976 | IA | Xº | ||||
180 | CCCM 41A | Iohannis Beleth summa de ecclesiasticis officiis. Edita ab Heriberto Douteil C.S.SP. | 1976 | IA | Xº | ||||
181 | CCCM 42 | Monumenta Vizeliacensia. Textes rélatifs à l'histoire de l'Abbaye de Vézelay. Édités par R.B.C. Huygens. | 1976 | IA | Xº | ||||
182 | CCCM 43A | Hildegardis Scivias. Pars III. Edidit Adelgundis Führkötter O.S.B collaborante Angela Carlevaris O.S.B. | 1978 | IA | Xº | ||||
183 | CCCM 46 | Ratherii Veronensis opera minora. Edidit Petrus L. D. Reid. | 1976 | IA | Xº | ||||
184 | CCCM 46A | Ratherii Veronensis Praeloquiorum libri VI - Phrensis. Dialogus Confessionalis. Exhortatio et preces. Cura et studio Petri L.D. Reid. Pauca de vita Sancti Donatiani. Cura et studio Francisci Dolbeau. Fragmenta nuper reperta. Cura et studio Bernardi Bischoff. Glossae. Cora et studio Claudii Leonardi. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||
185 | CCCM 47 | Testimonia orationis christianae antiquioris. Ediderunt Petrus Salmon, Carolus Coebergh, Petrus de Puniet. | 1977 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
186 | CCCM 48 | Consuetudines canonicorum regularium Springirsbacenses-Rodenses. Edidit Stephanus Weinfurter. | 1978 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
187 | CCCM 49 | Gerardi Moresenae Aecclesiae seu Csanadiensis Episcopi Deliberatio supra Hymnum Trium Puerorum. Edidit Gabriel Silagi. | 1978 | IA | Xº | ||||
188 | CCCM 50 | Iohannis Scotti de divina praedestinatione liber. Edidit Goulven Madec. | 1978 | IA | Xº | Xº | Xº | ||
189 | CCCM 51 | Petrus Pictaviensis. <Summa de confessione> Compilatio praesens. Edita a Jean Longère. | 1980 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
190 | CCCM 54 | Petri Cellensis commentaria in Ruth. Tractatus de Tabernaculo. Edidit G. de Martel. | 1983 | IA | Xº | ||||
191 | CCCM 55 | Rudolfi de Liebegg Pastorale Novellum. Edidit A.P. Orbán. | 1982 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
192 | CCCM 56B | Pascasii Radberti expositio in Matheo libri XII (IX-XII). Cura et studio Bedae Paulus O.S.B. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||
193 | CCCM 56C | Paschasii Radberti de partu Virginis. Cura et studio E. Ann Matter. De Assumptione Sanctae Mariae Virginis. Cura et studio Alberti Ripberger. | 1985 | IA | Xº | ||||
194 | CCCM 58 | Petri Venerabilis adversus Iudeorum inveteratam duritiem. Cura et studio Yvonne Friedman. | 1985 | IA | Xº | ||||
195 | CCCM 59 | Beati Liebanensis et Eterii Oxomensis adversus Elipandum libri duo. Edidit Bengt Löfstedt. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||
196 | CCCM 62 | Apologiae duae. Gozechini epistola ad Walcherum. Burchardi, ut videtur, Abbatis Bellevallis apologia de barbis. Edited by R.B.C. Huygens. With an introduction on beards in the Middle Ages by Giles Constable. | 1985 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
197 | CCCM 63 | Guillaume de Tyr. Chronique. Édition critique par R.B.C. Huygens. Identification de sources historiques et détermination des dates par H.E. Mayer et G. Rösch. | 1986 | IA | Xº | ||||
198 | CCCM 63A | Guillaume de Tyr. Chronique. Édition critique par R.B.C. Huygens. Détermination des dates par H.E. Mayer et G. Rösch. | 1986 | IA | Xº | ||||
199 | CCCM 66A | Guiberti Gemblacensis epistolae quae in codice B.R. Brux. 5527-5534 inueniuntur. Pars II. Epistolae XXV-LVI. Cura et studio Alberi Derolez. Iuuamen praestantibus Eligio Dekkers O.S.B. et Rolando Demeulenaere. | 1989 | IA | Xº | ||||
200 | CCCM 67 | Sedulii Scotti collectaneum miscellaneum. Edidit Dean Simpson. | 1988 | IA | Xº | ||||
201 | CCCM 68 | Smaragdus. Liber in partibus Donati. Cura et studio B. Löfstedt, L. Holtz, A. Kibre†. | 1986 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
202 | CCCM 69 | Margaretae Porete Speculum simplicium animarum. Cura et studio Paul Verdeyen S.J. | 1986 | IA | Xº | ||||
203 | CCCM 75 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 128. Ars generalis ultima Lugduni anno MCCCV incepta Pisis anno MCCCVIII ad finem perducta. Edidit Aloisius Madre. | 1986 | IA | Xº | Xº | |||
204 | CCCM 76 | Raimundi Lulli opera latina. 201-207. Summa sermonum in civitate Maioricensi annis MCCCXII-MCCCXIII composita. Ediderunt Fernando Gómez Reboiras et Abraham Soria Flores (†). | 1987 | IA | Xº | ||||
205 | CCCM 79 | Raimunid Lulli opera latina. 76-81. Opera Parisiis annis MCCXCVII-MCCXCIX composita. Ediderunt M. Pereira et Th. Pindl-Büchel. | 1989 | IA | Xº | ||||
206 | CCCM 85 | Pascasii Radberti expositio in Lamentationes Hieremiae libri quinque. Cura et studio Bedae Paulus O.S.B. | 1988 | IA | Xº | ||||
207 | CCCM 198 | Adsonis Devernsis opera hagiographica. Cura et studio Monique Goullet. | 2003 | IA | Xº | ||||
208 | CCCM 206A | Glossae super Peri Hermeneias. II. Anonymi glossae "Doctrinae sermonum". Edidit Peter King. Anonymi de propositionibus modalibus. Ediderunt Klaus Jacobi, Christian Strub. | 2016 | IA | Xº | ||||
209 | CCCM 212 | Arnoldi Gheyloven Roterodami Gnotosolitos Parvus. | 2008 | IA | Xº | ||||
210 | CCCM 235 | Gerardi Magni sermo ad clerum Traiectensem de focaristis. Cura et studio Rijcklof Hofman. | 2011 | IA | Xº | ||||
211 | Instrumenta Lexicologica Latina | ||||||||
212 | CCILLA 1A | Sanctus Aurelius Augustinus: De doctrina christiana. Curante CETEDOC. Universitas Catholica Lovaniensis Lovanii Novi. | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||
213 | CCILLA 1B | Sanctus Aurelius Augustinus: De doctrina christiana. Digessit Paul Tombeur, CETEDOC. Universitas Catholica Lovaniensis Lovanii Novi. | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||
214 | CCILLA 9A | S. Gregorius Magnus: Registrum epistularum. Curante CETEDOC. Universitas Catholica Lovaniensis Lovanii Novi. | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||
215 | CCILLA 12A | Beda Venerabilis: Expositio Actuum Apostolorum, Retractatio in Actus Apostolorum, Nomina regionum atque locorum de Actibus Apostolorum, In Epistulas VII Catholicas.Curante CETEDOC. Universitas Catholica Lovaniensis Lovanii Novi. | 1983 | IA | Xº | ||||
216 | Series Apocryphorum | ||||||||
217 | CCSA 16 | Apocrypha Hiberniae II. Apocalyptica 1. In Tenga Bithnua. The Ever-New Tongue. Cura et studio John Carey. | 2009 | IA | Xº | ||||
218 | Other | ||||||||
219 | Clavis Patrum Graecorum. Volumen II. Ab Athanasio ad Chrysostomum. Cura et studio Mauritii Gerard. | 1974 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
220 | Clavis Patrum Graecorum. Volumen IV. Concilia. Catenae. Cura et studio Mauritii Gerard. | 1980 | IA | Xº | |||||
221 | Clavis Patrum Graecorum. Volumen V. Indices. Initia. Concordantiae. Cura et studio M. Gerard et F. Glorie. | 1987 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
222 | Clavis Patrum Graecorum. Supplementum. Cura et studio M. Geerard et J. Noret adiuvantibus F Glorie et J. Desmet. | 1998 | IA | Xº | |||||
223 | Initia Patrum Latinorum. Collegit ordinavitque J.-M. Clément. | 1971 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
224 | Initia Patrum Latinorum. Series altera. Collecta ac ordinata ab J.-M. Clément. | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||
225 | Sessio academica qua die XVI mensis Ianuarii anni MDCCCCLXVIIII Steenbrugis Corpus Christianorum diem festum celebravit voluminis editi quinquagesimi. | IA | Xº | ||||||
226 | Lexicon Latinitatis Medii Aevi praesertim ad res ecclesiasticas investigandas pertinens. Albert Blaise: Dictionnaire latin-français des auteurs du Moyen-Age. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||
227 | |||||||||
228 | Link count | ||||||||
229 | 300 | ||||||||
230 | |||||||||
231 | List of volumes | ||||||||
232 | https://www.brepols.net/Pages/BrowseBySeries.aspx?TreeSeries=CC | ||||||||
233 | |||||||||
234 | --- |
1 | Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | During the 1950s the old series numbers (e.g. Scriptores Syri, series secunda, tomus LXIV) was replaced by a new, mostly consistent system and the volumes were re-numbered (e.g. Scriptores Syri tomus 12). Here I list the CSCO main number in the first column, the new series number in the second and the old series in the third. | ||||||||||||
3 | The volumes are not arranged chronologically or by collection/series numbers, but grouped by series and author/work. The series are Scriptores Syri, Aethiopici, Coptici, Arabici, Armeniaci, Iberici, and Subsidia. | ||||||||||||
4 | To do: complete bibliographical data for missing volumes. Regularize headings. Add Hathi Trust volumes. | ||||||||||||
5 | |||||||||||||
6 | Scriptores Syri | ||||||||||||
7 | Chronica minora | ||||||||||||
8 | CSCO 1 | Syr. 1 | Syr. III, 4 | Chronica minora. Pars prior. Edidit Ignatius Guidi. | Textus | 1903 | IA | X | |||||
9 | CSCO 2 | Syr. 2 | Syr. III, 4 | Chronica minora. Pars prior. Interpretatus est Ignatius Guidi. | Versio | 1903 | |||||||
10 | CSCO 3 | Syr. 3 | Syr. III, 4 | Chronica minora. Pars secunda. Edidit E.-W. Brooks. | Textus | 1904 | IA | X | |||||
11 | CSCO 4 | Syr. 4 | Syr. III, 4 | Chronica minora. Pars secunda. Edidit E.-W. Brooks. Interpretatus est I.-B. Chabot. | Versio | 1904 | |||||||
12 | CSCO 5 | Syr. 5 | Syr. III, 4 | Chronica minora. Pars tertia. Ediderunt E.-W. Brooks, I. Guidi, I.-B. Chabot. | Textus | 1905 | IA | X | |||||
13 | CSCO 6 | Syr. 6 | Syr. III, 4 | Chronica minora. Pars tertia. Interpretati sunt E.-W. Brooks, Ign. Guidi, I.-B. Chabot. | Versio | 1905 | |||||||
14 | CSCO 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 + 5 + 6 | 1903, 1904, 1905 | IA | X | X | ||||||||
15 | CSCO 1 + 3 + 5 | 1903, 1904, 1905 | X* | ||||||||||
16 | CSCO 3 + 5 | 1904, 1905 | X* | ||||||||||
17 | CSCO 2 + 4 + 6 | 1903, 1904, 1905 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||||
18 | Vitae virorum apud monophysitas celeberrimorum | ||||||||||||
19 | CSCO 7 | Syr. 7 | Syr. III, 25 | Vitae virorum apud monophysitas celeberrimorum I. Pars prima. Edidit E. W. Brooks. | Textus | 1907 | X* | ||||||
20 | IA (G) | X | |||||||||||
21 | CSCO 8 | Syr. 8 | Syr. III, 25 | Vitae virorum apud monophysitas celeberrimorum I. | Versio | 1907 | X* | X* | |||||
22 | CSCO 7 + 8 | 1907 | X* | ||||||||||
23 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
24 | IA | X | |||||||||||
25 | Philoxenus Mabbugensis | ||||||||||||
26 | CSCO 9 | Syr. 9 | Syr. II, 27 | Philoxeni Mabbugensis tractatus tres de Trinitate et Incarnatione. Edidit A. Vaschalde. | Textus | 1907 | IA (G) | X | |||||
27 | CSCO 10 | Syr. 10 | Syr. II, 27 | Philoxeni Mabbugensis tractatus tres de Trinitate et Incarnatione. Interpretatus est A. Vaschalde. | Versio | 1907 | X* | ||||||
28 | IA | X | X | ||||||||||
29 | IA (G) | X | |||||||||||
30 | CSCO 9 + 10 | 1907 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||||
31 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
32 | CSCO 231 | Syr. 98 | Philoxène de Mabbog. Lettre aux moines de Senoun. Éditée par André de Halleux. | Textus | 1963 | ||||||||
33 | CSCO 232 | Syr. 99 | Philoxène de Mabbog. Lettre aux moines de Senoun. Traduite par André de Halleux. | Versio | 1963 | ||||||||
34 | CSCO 231 + 232 | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
35 | CSCO 233 | Syr. 100 | Éli de Qartamin. Memra sur S. Mar Philoxène de Mabbog. Édité par André de Halleux. | Textus | 1963 | ||||||||
36 | CSCO 234 | Syr. 101 | Éli de Qartamin. Memra sur S. Mar Philoxène de Mabbog. Traduit par André de Halleux. | Versio | 1963 | ||||||||
37 | CSCO 233 + 234 | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
38 | CSCO 392 | Syr. 171 | Philoxenus of Mabbug. Fragments of the Commentary on Matthew and Luke. | Textus | |||||||||
39 | CSCO 393 | Syr. 172 | Philoxenus of Mabbug. Fragments of the Commentary on Matthew and Luke. | Versio | |||||||||
40 | CSCO 380 | Syr. 165 | Philoxène de Mabbog. Commentaire du Prologue johannique (Ms. Br. Mus. Add. 14, 534). | Textus | |||||||||
41 | CSCO 381 | Syr. 166 | Philoxène de Mabbog. Commentaire du Prologue johannique (Ms. Br. Mus. Add. 14, 534). | Versio | |||||||||
42 | Iso'yahb III Patriarcha | ||||||||||||
43 | CSCO 11 | Syr. 11 | Syr. II, 64 | Iso'yahb III Patriarcha. Liber epistularum. Edidit Rubens Duval. | Textus | 1904 | X* | X* | |||||
44 | IA (G) | X | |||||||||||
45 | Iso'yahb III Patriarcha. Liber epistularum. Edidit Rubens Duval. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
46 | CSCO 12 | Syr. 12 | Syr. II, 64 | Iso'yahb Patriarchae III Liber epistularum. Interpretatus est R. Duval. | Versio | 1905 | X* | X* | |||||
47 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
48 | Iso'yahb Patriarchae III Liber epistularum. Interpretatus est R. Duval. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
49 | CSCO 11 + 12 | 1904 + 1905 | X* | ||||||||||
50 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
51 | IA | X | X | ||||||||||
52 | 1955 | IA | X | ||||||||||
53 | Dionysius Bar Salibi | ||||||||||||
54 | CSCO 13 | Syr. 13 | Syr. II, 93 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. Expositio liturgiae. Edidit Hieronymus Labort. | Textus | 1903 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
55 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. Expositio liturgiae. Interpretatus est H. Labourt. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
56 | CSCO 14 | Syr. 14 | Syr. II, 93 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. Expositio liturgiae. Interpretatus est H. Labourt. | Versio | 1903 | X* | ||||||
57 | CSCO 13 + 14 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||||
58 | IA | X | |||||||||||
59 | IA (G) | X | |||||||||||
60 | 1955 + 1903 | IA | X | ||||||||||
61 | CSCO 15 | Syr. 15 | Syr. II, 98 | Dionysii Bar Salibi Commentarii in Evangelia. Ediderunt I. Sedlacek et I.-B. Chabot. Fasc. I. | Textus | 1906 | X* | X* | |||||
62 | IA | X | X | ||||||||||
63 | Dionysii Bar Salibi Commentarii in Evangelia. Ediderunt I. Sedlacek et I.-B. Chabot. Fasc. 2. | 1915 | X* | ||||||||||
64 | CSCO 16 | Syr. 16 | Syr. II, 98 | Dionysii Bar Salibi Commentarii in Evangelia. Interpretatus est I. Sedlacek adiuvante I.-B. Chabot. Fasc. I. | Versio | 1906 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
65 | IA | X | X | ||||||||||
66 | Dionysii Bar Salibi Commentarii in Evangelia. Interpretatus est I, 1. Sedlacek adiuvante I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | Versio | 1953 | IA | Xº | ||||||||
67 | CSCO 77 | Syr. 33 | Syr. II, 98 | Dionysii Bar Salibi commentarii in evangelia. I, 2. Ediderunt I. Sedlacek et I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | Textus | 1953 | IA | Xº | X | ||||
68 | CSCO 85 | Syr. 40 | Syr. II, 98 | Dionysii Bar Salibi. Commentarii in Evangelia. I, 2. Interpretatus est I. Sedlacek adiuvante I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | Versio | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||
69 | CSCO 95 | Syr. 47 | Syr. II, 99 | Dionysii Bar Salibi. Commentarii in Evangelia. II (1). Edidit A. Vaschalde. Réimpression anastatique. | Textus | 1953 | IA | Xº | X | ||||
70 | CSCO 98 | Syr. 49 | Syr. II, 99 | Dionysii Bar Salibi. Commentarii in Evangelia. Pars secunda. Interpretatus est A. Vaschalde. | Versio | 1933 | |||||||
71 | Dionysii Bar Salibi. Commentarii in Evangelia. II (1). Interpretatus est A. Vaschalde. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
72 | CSCO 113 | Syr. 60 | Syr. II, 99 | Dionysii Bar Salibi. Commentarii in Evangelia. II (2). | Textus | 1939 | |||||||
73 | CSCO 114 | Syr. 61 | Syr. II, 99 | Dionysii Bar Salibi. Commentarii in Evangelia, II (2). | Versio | 1940 | |||||||
74 | CSCO 15 + 16 | 1906, 1915 | X* | ||||||||||
75 | CSCO 98 + 114 | 1933, ?1940 | IA | X | X | ||||||||
76 | CSCO 53 | Syr. 18 | Syr. II, 101 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. In Apocalypsim, Actus et Epistulas catholicas. Edidit I. Sedlacek. | Textus | 1909 | |||||||
77 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. In Apocalypsim, Actus et Epistulas catholicas. Edidit I. Sedlacek. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
78 | CSCO 60 | Syr. 20 | Syr. II, 101 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. In Apocalypsim, Actus et Epistulas catholicas. Interpretatus est I. Sedlacek. | Versio | 1910 | |||||||
79 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. In Apocalypsim, Actus et Epistulas catholicas. Interpretatus est I. Sedlacek. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
80 | CSCO 53 + 60 | 1909, 1910 | IA | X | |||||||||
81 | CSCO 614 | Syr. 238 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. A Response to the Arabs | Textus | |||||||||
82 | CSCO 615 | Syr. 239 | Dionysius Bar Salibi. A Response to the Arabs | Versio | |||||||||
83 | Documenta ad origines monophysitarum illustrandas | ||||||||||||
84 | CSCO 17 | Syr. 17 | Syr. II, 37 | Documenta ad origines monophysitarum illustrandas. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. | Textus | 1907 | X* | ||||||
85 | IA | X | |||||||||||
86 | IA (G) | X | |||||||||||
87 | 1908 | X* | X* | X* | |||||||||
88 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
89 | Documenta ad origines monophysitarum illustrandas. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
90 | CSCO 103 | Syr. 52 | Syr. II, 37 | Documenta ad origines monophysitarum illustrandas. Interpretatus est I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | Versio | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||
91 | Theodorus Bar Koni | ||||||||||||
92 | CSCO 55 | Syr. 19 | Syr. II, 65 | Theodorus Bar Koni. Liber Scholiorum. Pars prior. Edidit Addai Scher. | Textus | 1910 | X* | X* | |||||
93 | Theodorus Bar Koni. Liber Scholiorum. I. Edidit Addai Scher. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
94 | CSCO 69 | Syr. 26 | Syr. II, 66 | Theodorus Bar Koni. Liber Scholiorum. Pars posterior. Edidit Addai Scher. | Textus | 1912 | X* | ||||||
95 | Theodorus Bar Koni. Liber Scholiorum. II. Edidit Addai Scher. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
96 | CSCO 431 | Syr. 187 | Théodore Bar Koni. Livre des scolies (recension de Séert). I. Mimrè I-V. Traduit par Robert Hespel et René Draguet (†). | Versio | 1981 | IA | X | ||||||
97 | CSCO 432 | Syr. 188 | Théodore Bar Koni. Livre des scolies (recension de Séert). II. Mimrè VI-XI. Traduit par Robert Hespel et René Draguet (†). | Versio | 1982 | IA | X | ||||||
98 | CSCO 447 | Syr. 193 | Théodore Bar Koni. Livre des scolies (recension d'Urmiah). Édité par Robert Hespel. | Textus | 1983 | ||||||||
99 | CSCO 448 | Syr. 194 | Théodore Bar Koni. Livre des scolies (recension d'Urmiah). Traduit par Robert Hespel. | Versio | 1983 | ||||||||
100 | CSCO 464 | Syr. 197 | Théodore Bar Koni. Livre des scolies. | Textus | |||||||||
101 | CSCO 465 | Syr. 198 | Théodore Bar Koni. Livre des scolies. | Versio | |||||||||
102 | CSCO 55 + 69 | 1910, 1912 | IA | X | |||||||||
103 | CSCO 447 + 448 | 1983 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
104 | Elias metropolitanus Nisibenus | ||||||||||||
105 | CSCO 62* | Syr. 21 | Syr. III, 7 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. Pars prior. Edidit E. W. Brooks. | Textus | 1910 | X* | ||||||
106 | IA | X | |||||||||||
107 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. I. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
108 | CSCO 62** | Syr. 22 | Syr. III, 8 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. Pars posterior. Edidit E. W. Brooks. | Textus | 1909 | X* | ||||||
109 | IA | X | |||||||||||
110 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. II. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
111 | CSCO 63* | Syr. 23 | Syr. III, 8 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. Pars prior. Interpretatus est E. W. Brooks. | Versio | 1910 | X* | ||||||
112 | IA | X | |||||||||||
113 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. I. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
114 | CSCO 63** | Syr. 24 | Syr. III, 8 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. Pars posterior. Interpretatus est I.-B. Chabot. | Versio | 1910 | X* | ||||||
115 | Eliae metropolitae Nisibeni opus chronologicum. II. Interpretatus est I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
116 | CSCO 62* + 62** + 63* + 63** | 1909, 1910 | IA | X | |||||||||
117 | 1954 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
118 | Expositio officiorum ecclesiae | ||||||||||||
119 | CSCO 64 | Syr. 25 | Syr. III, 91 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. Edidit R. H. Connolly O. S. B. I. | Textus | 1911 | X* | ||||||
120 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. I. Edidit R. H. Connolly O.S.B. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
121 | 1961 | X* | |||||||||||
122 | CSCO 71 | Syr. 28 | Syr. II, 91 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. Interpretatus est R. H. Connolly O. S. B. I. | Versio | 1913 | |||||||
123 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. I. Interpretatus est R. H. Connolly. Réimpression anastatique. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
124 | CSCO 72 | Syr. 29 | Syr. II, 92 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta, II. Accedit Abrahae bar Lipheh interpretatio officiorum. Edidit R. H. Connolly O. S. B. | Textus | 1913 | |||||||
125 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. II. Accedit Abrahae bar Lipheh interpretatio officiorum. Edidit R. H. Connolly. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
126 | CSCO 76 | Syr. 32 | Syr. II, 92 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. II. Accedit Abrahae bar Lipheh interpretatio officiorum. Interpretatus est R. H. Connolly O. S. B. | Versio | 1915 | X* | ||||||
127 | Anonymi auctoris expositio officiorum ecclesiae Georgio Arbelensi vulgo adscripta. II. Accedit Abrahae bar Lipheh interpretatio officiorum. Interpretatus est R. H. Connolly. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
128 | CSCO 64 + 71 | 1911 + 1913 | IA | X | |||||||||
129 | CSCO 71 + 72 | 1913 | X* | ||||||||||
130 | CSCO 72 + 76 | 1913 + 1915 | IA | X | |||||||||
131 | Cyril of Alexandria | ||||||||||||
132 | CSCO 70 | Syr. 27 | Syr. IV, 1 | S. Cyrilli Alexandrini commentarii in Lucam. Pars prior. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. | Textus | 1912 | X* | ||||||
133 | IA | X | |||||||||||
134 | S. Cyrilli Alexandrini commentarii in Lucam. I. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
135 | 1961 | X* | |||||||||||
136 | CSCO 140 | Syr. 70 | S. Cyrilli Alexandrini commentarii in Lucam. Pars prior. Interpretatus est R. M. Tonneau. | Versio | 1953 | IA | Xº | ||||||
137 | CSCO 359 | Syr. 157 | A Collection of Unpublished Syriac Letters of Cyril of Alexandria. Edited by R.Y. Ebied and L.R. Wickham. | Textus | 1975 | ||||||||
138 | CSCO 360 | Syr. 158 | A Collection of Unpublished Syriac Letters of Cyril of Alexandria. Translated by R.Y. Ebied and L.R. Wickham. | Versio | 1975 | IA | X | ||||||
139 | CSCO 359 + 360 | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
140 | Timotheus I Patriarcha | ||||||||||||
141 | CSCO 74 | Syr. 30 | Syr. II, 67 | Timothei patriarchae I epistulae. Edidit Oscar Braun. I. | Textus | 1914 | |||||||
142 | Timothei patriarchae I epistulae. Edidit Oscar Braun. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | |||||||||||
143 | CSCO 75 | Syr. 31 | Syr. II, 67 | Timothei Patriarchae I epistulae I. Interpretatus est Oscar Braun. | Versio | 1915 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
144 | 1953 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
145 | CSCO 74 + 75 | 1914 + 1915 | IA | X | |||||||||
146 | 1953 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||||
147 | CSCO 631 | Syr. 244 | Timotheos I., ostsyrischer Patriarch: Disputation mit dem Kalifen Al-Mahdi | Textus | |||||||||
148 | CSCO 632 | Syr. 245 | Timotheos I., ostsyrischer Patriarch: Disputation mit dem Kalifen Al-Mahdi | Versio | |||||||||
149 | CSCO 644 | Syr. 248 | Die Briefe 42-58 des ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. | Textus | |||||||||
150 | CSCO 645 | Syr. 249 | Die Briefe 42-58 des ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. | Versio | |||||||||
151 | CSCO 661 | Syr. 256 | Die Briefe 30-39 des ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. | Textus | |||||||||
152 | CSCO 662 | Syr. 257 | Die Briefe 30-39 des ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. | Versio | |||||||||
153 | CSCO 673 | Syr. 261 | Die Briefe 40 und 41 des Ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. | Textus | |||||||||
154 | CSCO 674 | Syr. 262 | Die Briefe 40 und 41 des Ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. | Versio | |||||||||
155 | CSCO 700 | Syr. 269 | Die Briefe 3-29 des Ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. Textedition von Martin Heimgartner. | Textus | 2021 | ||||||||
156 | CSCO 701 | Syr. 270 | Die Briefe 3-29 des Ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. Übersetzung von Martin Heimgartner. | Versio | 2021 | ||||||||
157 | CSCO 702 | Syr. 271 | Die Briefe 1 und 2 des Ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. Textedition von Martin Heimgartner. | Textus | 2022 | ||||||||
158 | CSCO 703 | Syr. 272 | Die Briefe 1 und 2 des Ostsyrischen Patriarchen Timotheos I. Übersetzung von Martin Heimgartner. | Versio | 2022 | ||||||||
159 | Babai Magnus | ||||||||||||
160 | CSCO 79 | Syr. 34 | Syr. II, 61 | Babai Magni liber de unione. Edidit A. Vaschalde. | Textus | 1915 | X* | X* | |||||
161 | Babai Magni liber de unione. Edidit A. Vaschalde. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | |||||||||||
162 | CSCO 80 | Syr. 35 | Syr. II, 61 | Babai Magni liber de unione. Interpretatus est A. Vaschalde. | Versio | 1915 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
163 | CSCO 79 + 80 | 1915 | IA | X | |||||||||
164 | 1953 + 1915 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||||
165 | Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens | ||||||||||||
166 | CSCO 81 | Syr. 36 | Syr. III, 14 | Anonymi auctoris Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. I. Praemissum est Chronicon anonymum ad A.D. 819 pertinens curante Aphram Barsaum. | Textus | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
167 | CSCO 82 | Syr. 37 | Syr. III, 15 | Anonymi auctoris Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. II. | Textus | 1916 | IA | X | X | ||||
168 | CSCO 109 | Syr. 56 | Syr. III, 14 | Anonymi auctoris Chronicon ad a. C. 1234 pertinens. I. Praemissum est Chronicon anonymum ad A.D. 819 pertinens. | Versio | 1917 | IA | X | |||||
169 | Anonymi auctoris Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens. I. Praemissum est Chronicon anonymum ad a. D. 819 pertinens. Interpretatus est I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
170 | CSCO 354 | Syr. 154 | Anonymi auctoris chronicon ad a. C. 1234 pertinens. II. Traduit par Albert Abouna. Introduction, notes et index de J.-M. Fiey. | Versio | 1974 | IA | Xº | ||||||
171 | (Pseudo-)Zacharias Rhetor | ||||||||||||
172 | CSCO 83 | Syr. 38 | Syr. III, 5 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. I. Edidit E. W. Brooks. | Textus | ||||||||
173 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. I. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | X | X | ||||||||
174 | CSCO 84 | Syr. 39 | Syr. III, 6 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. II. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Accedit fragmentum Historiae ecclesiasticae Dionysii Telmahrensis | Textus | ||||||||
175 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. II. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Accedit fragmentum Historiae ecclesiasticae Dionysii Telmahrensis. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | X | X | ||||||||
176 | CSCO 87 | Syr. 41 | Syr. III, 5 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta, I | Versio | 1914 | X* | ||||||
177 | IA | X | |||||||||||
178 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. I. Interpretatus est E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | |||||||||||
179 | CSCO 88 | Syr. 42 | Syr. III, 6 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. II. Accedit fragmentum Historiae ecclesiasticae Dionysii Telmahrensis | Versio | 1914 | X* | ||||||
180 | IA | X | |||||||||||
181 | Historia ecclesiastica Zachariae Rhetori vulgo adscripta. II. Interpretatus est E. W. Brooks. Accedit fragmentum Historiae ecclesiasticae Dionysii Telmahrensis. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | |||||||||||
182 | CSCO 87 + 88 | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
183 | Chronicon anonymum pseudo-Dionysianum | ||||||||||||
184 | CSCO 91 | Syr. 43 | Syr. III, 1 | Chronicon anonymum pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, I | Textus | 1927 | IA | X | |||||
185 | Chronicon anonymum pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum. I. Edidit J.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
186 | CSCO 104 | Syr. 53 | Syr. III, 2 | Incerti auctoris Chronicon pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, II | Textus | 1927 | IA | X | |||||
187 | Incerti auctoris Chronicon pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum. Edidit J.-B. Chabot. II. Accedunt Iohannis Ephesini fragmenta curante E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
188 | CSCO 121 | Syr. 66 | Syr. III, 1 | Incerti auctoris Chronicon anonymum pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum. I. Interpretatus est J.-B. Chabot. | Versio | 1949 | IA | Xº | X | ||||
189 | CSCO 507 | Syr. 213 | Chronicum Anonymum Pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, II | Versio | |||||||||
190 | Iacobus Edessenus | ||||||||||||
191 | CSCO 92 | Syr. 44 | Syr. II, 56 | Iacobi Edesseni Hexaemeron seu in opus creationis libri septem | Textus | 1928 | |||||||
192 | Iacobi Edesseni Hexaemeron. Edidit I.-B. Chabot. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
193 | CSCO 97 | Syr. 48 | Syr. II, 56 | Iacobi Edesseni Hexaemeron seu in opus creationis libri septem | Versio | 1932 | |||||||
194 | Iacobi Edesseni Hexaemeron seu in opus creationis libri septem. Interpretatus est A. Vaschalde. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
195 | Severus Antiochenus | ||||||||||||
196 | CSCO 93 | Syr. 45 | Syr. II, 5 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars prior | Textus | ||||||||
197 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars prior. Edidit Iosephus Lebon. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
198 | CSCO 94 | Syr. 46 | Syr. II, 5 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars prior | Versio | ||||||||
199 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars prior. Interpretatus est Iosephus Lebon. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
200 | CSCO 101 | Syr. 50 | Syr. II, 6 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars posterior | Textus | ||||||||
201 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars posterior. Edidit Iosephus Lebon. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
202 | CSCO 102 | Syr. 51 | Syr. II, 6 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars posterior | Versio | ||||||||
203 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Orationis tertiae pars posterior. Interpretatus est Iosephus Lebon. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
204 | CSCO 111 | Syr. 58 | Syr. II, 4 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Oratio prima et secunda | Textus | ||||||||
205 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Oratio prima et orationis secundae quae supersunt. Edidit Iosephus Lebon. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
206 | CSCO 112 | Syr. 59 | Syr. II, 4 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Oratio prima et orationis secundae quae supersunt | Versio | ||||||||
207 | Severi Antiocheni liber contra impium Grammaticum. Oratio prima et orationis secundae quae supersunt. Interpretatus est Iosephus Lebon. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
208 | CSCO 93 + 94 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
209 | CSCO 101 + 102 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
210 | CSCO 111 + 112 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
211 | CSCO 119 | Syr. 64 | Syr. II, 7 | Severi Antiocheni orationes ad Nephalium. Eiusdem ac Sergii Grammatici epistulae mutuae. Edidit Iosephus Lebon. | Textus | 1949 | |||||||
212 | CSCO 120 | Syr. 65 | Syr. II, 7 | Severi Antiocheni orationes ad Nephalium. Eiusdem ac Sergii Grammatici epistulae mutuae. Interpretatus est Iosephus Lebon. | Versio | 1949 | |||||||
213 | CSCO 119 + 120 | 1949 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
214 | CSCO 133 | Syr. 68 | Sévère d'Antioche. Le Philalèthe. Édité par Robert Hespel. | Textus | 1952 | ||||||||
215 | CSCO 134 | Syr. 69 | Sévère d'Antioche. Le Philalèthe. Traduit par Robert Hespel. | Versio | 1952 | ||||||||
216 | CSCO 133 + 134 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
217 | CSCO 244 | Syr. 104 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. I. Premier échange de lettres. - Deuxième échange de lettres. - Critique du Tome de Julien. - Troisième échange de lettres. - Réfutation des Propositions hérétiques. Édité par Robert Hespel. | Textus | 1964 | ||||||||
218 | CSCO 245 | Syr. 105 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. I. Premier échange de lettres. - Deuxième échange de lettres. - Critique du Tome de Julien. - Troisième échange de lettres. - Réfutation des Propositions hérétiques. Traduit par Robert Hespel. | Versio | 1964 | ||||||||
219 | CSCO 295 | Syr. 124 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. II, A. Le Contra additiones Juliani. Édité par Robert Hespel. | Textus | 1968 | ||||||||
220 | CSCO 296 | Syr. 125 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. II, A. Le Contra additiones Juliani. Traduit par Robert Hespel. | Versio | 1968 | ||||||||
221 | CSCO 301 | Syr. 126 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. II, B. L'Adversus apologiam Juliani. Édité par Robert Hespel. | Textus | 1969 | ||||||||
222 | CSCO 302 | Syr. 127 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. II, B. L'Adversus apologiam Juliani. Traduit par Robert Hespel. | Versio | 1969 | ||||||||
223 | CSCO 318 | Syr. 136 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. III. L'Apologie du Philalèthe. Édité par Robert Hespel. | Textus | 1971 | ||||||||
224 | CSCO 319 | Syr. 137 | Sévère d'Antioche. La polémique antijulianiste. III. L'Apologie du Philalèthe. Traduit par Robert Hespel. | Versio | 1971 | ||||||||
225 | CSCO 244 + 245 | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
226 | CSCO 295 + 296 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
227 | CSCO 301 + 302 | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
228 | CSCO 318 + 319 | 1971 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
229 | Iohannes Ephesinus | ||||||||||||
230 | CSCO 105 | Syr. 54 | Syr. III, 3 | Iohannis Ephesini Historiae ecclesiasticae pars tertia. | Textus | ||||||||
231 | Iohannis Ephesini Historiae ecclesiasticae pars tertia. Edidit E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
232 | CSCO 106 | Syr. 55 | Syr. III, 3 | Iohannis Ephesini Historiae ecclesiasticae pars tertia. | Versio | ||||||||
233 | Iohannis Ephesini Historiae ecclesiasticae pars tertia. Interpretatus est E. W. Brooks. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | |||||||||||
234 | CSCO 105 + 106 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
235 | Iacobus Sarugensis | ||||||||||||
236 | CSCO 110 | Syr. 57 | Syr. II, 45 | Iacobi Sarugensis epistulae quotquot supersunt | Textus | ||||||||
237 | Iacobi Sarugensis epistulae quotquot supersunt. Edidit G. Olinder. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
238 | Theodorus Mopsuestenus | ||||||||||||
239 | CSCO 115 | Syr. 62 | Syr. II, 3 | Theodori Mopsuesteni commentarius in evangelium Iohannis Apostoli. Edidit J.-M. Vosté, O. P. | Textus | 1940 | |||||||
240 | CSCO 116 | Syr. 63 | Syr. II, 3 | Theodori Mopsuesteni commentarius in evangelium Iohannis Apostoli. Interpretatus est J.-M. Vosté, O. P. | Versio | 1940 | |||||||
241 | CSCO 115 + 116 | 1940 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
242 | CSCO 435 | Syr. 189 | Théodore de Mopsueste. Fragments syriaques du Commentaire des Psaumes (Psaume 118 et Psaumes 138-148). Édités par Lucas van Rompay. | Textus | 1982 | ||||||||
243 | CSCO 436 | Syr. 190 | Théodore de Mopsueste. Fragments syriaques du Commentaire des Psaumes (Psaume 118 et Psaumes 138-148). Traduits par Lucas van Rompay. | Versio | 1982 | ||||||||
244 | CSCO 435 + 436 | 1982 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
245 | Iso'dad de Merv | ||||||||||||
246 | CSCO 126 | Syr. 67 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. I. Genèse. Édité par †J.-M. Vosté et C. van der Eynde. | Textus | 1950 | IA | Xº | ||||||
247 | CSCO 156 | Syr. 75 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. I. Genèse. Traduit par Ceslas van der Eynde. | Versio | 1955 | IA | Xº | ||||||
248 | CSCO 176 | Syr. 80 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. III. Exode - Deutéronome. Édité par Ceslas van der Eynde. | Textus | 1958 | IA | Xº | ||||||
249 | CSCO 179 | Syr. 81 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. III. Exode - Deutéronome. Traduit par Ceslas van der Eynde. | Versio | 1958 | IA | Xº | ||||||
250 | CSCO 229 | Syr. 96 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. III. Livres des Sessions. Édité par Ceslas van der Eynde. | Textus | 1962 | ||||||||
251 | CSCO 230 | Syr. 97 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. III. Livres des Sessions. Traduit par Ceslas van der Eyndë. | Versio | 1963 | ||||||||
252 | CSCO 303 | Syr. 128 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. IV. Isaïe et les Douze. Édité par Ceslas van der Eynde. | Textus | 1969 | ||||||||
253 | CSCO 304 | Syr. 129 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. IV. Isaïe et les Douze. Traduit par Ceslas van der Eynde. | Versio | 1969 | ||||||||
254 | CSCO 328 | Syr. 146 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament, V. Jérémie, Ezéchiel, Daniel. | Textus | |||||||||
255 | CSCO 329 | Syr. 147 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament, V. Jérémie, Ezéchiel, Daniel. | Versio | |||||||||
256 | CSCO 433 | Syr. 185 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. VI. Psaumes. Édité par Ceslas van der Eyndë. | Textus | 1981 | ||||||||
257 | CSCO 434 | Syr. 186 | Commentaire d'Iso'dad de Merv sur l'Ancien Testament. VI. Psaumes. Traduit par Ceslas van der Eyndë. | Versio | 1981 | ||||||||
258 | CSCO 229 + 230 | 1962, 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
259 | CSCO 303 + 304 | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
260 | CSCO 433 + 434 | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
261 | Ephraem Syrius | ||||||||||||
262 | CSCO 152 | Syr. 71 | Sancti Ephraem Syri in Genesim et in Exodum commentarii. Edidit R.-M. Tonneau. | Textus | 1955 | ||||||||
263 | CSCO 153 | Syr. 72 | Sancti Ephraem Syri in Genesim et in Exodum commentarii. Interpretatus est R.-M. Tonneau. | Versio | 1955 | ||||||||
264 | CSCO 152 + 153 | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
265 | CSCO 154 | Syr. 73 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Fide. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1955 | ||||||||
266 | CSCO 155 | Syr. 74 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Fide. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1955 | ||||||||
267 | CSCO 154 + 155 | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
268 | CSCO 169 | Syr. 76 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen contra Haereses. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1957 | ||||||||
269 | CSCO 170 | Syr. 77 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen contra Haereses. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1957 | ||||||||
270 | CSCO 169 + 170 | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
271 | CSCO 174 | Syr. 78 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Paradiso und Contra Julianum. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1957 | ||||||||
272 | CSCO 175 | Syr. 79 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Paradiso und Contra Julianum. Uebersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1957 | ||||||||
273 | CSCO 174 + 175 | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
274 | CSCO 186 | Syr. 82 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Nativitate (Epiphania). Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1959 | ||||||||
275 | CSCO 187 | Syr. 83 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Nativitate (Epiphania). Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1959 | ||||||||
276 | CSCO 186 + 187 | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
277 | CSCO 198 | Syr. 84 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Ecclesia. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
278 | CSCO 199 | Syr. 85 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Ecclesia. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
279 | CSCO 198 + 199 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
280 | CSCO 212 | Syr. 88 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones de Fide. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1961 | ||||||||
281 | CSCO 213 | Syr. 89 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones de Fide. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1961 | ||||||||
282 | CSCO 212 + 213 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
283 | CSCO 218 | Syr. 92 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Carmina Nisibena (erster Teil). Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1961 | ||||||||
284 | CSCO 219 | Syr. 93 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Carmina Nisibena (erster Teil). Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1961 | ||||||||
285 | CSCO 240 | Syr. 102 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Carmina Nisibena (zweiter Teil). Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1963 | ||||||||
286 | CSCO 241 | Syr. 103 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Carmina Nisibena (zweiter Teil). Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1963 | ||||||||
287 | CSCO 218 + 219 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
288 | CSCO 240 + 241 | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
289 | CSCO 223 | Syr. 94 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Virginitate. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1962 | ||||||||
290 | CSCO 224 | Syr. 95 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Virginitate. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1962 | ||||||||
291 | CSCO 223 + 224 | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
292 | CSCO 246 | Syr. 106 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Ieiunio. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1964 | ||||||||
293 | CSCO 247 | Syr. 107 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen de Ieiunio. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1964 | ||||||||
294 | CSCO 246 + 247 | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
295 | CSCO 248 | Syr. 108 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Paschahymnen (De azymis, de crucifixione, de resurrectione). Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1964 | ||||||||
296 | CSCO 249 | Syr. 109 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Paschahymnen (De azymis, de crucifixione, de resurrectione). Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1964 | ||||||||
297 | CSCO 248 + 249 | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
298 | CSCO 270 | Syr. 116 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermo de Domino Nostro. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1966 | ||||||||
299 | CSCO 271 | Syr. 117 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermo de Domino Nostro. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck | Versio | 1966 | ||||||||
300 | CSCO 270 + 271 | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
301 | CSCO 305 | Syr. 130 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, I | Textus | |||||||||
302 | CSCO 306 | Syr. 131 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, I | Versio | |||||||||
303 | CSCO 311 | Syr. 134 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, II | Textus | |||||||||
304 | CSCO 312 | Syr. 135 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, II | Versio | |||||||||
305 | CSCO 320 | Syr. 138 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, III | Textus | |||||||||
306 | CSCO 321 | Syr. 139 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, III | Versio | |||||||||
307 | CSCO 334 | Syr. 148 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, IV | Textus | |||||||||
308 | CSCO 335 | Syr. 149 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Sermones, IV | Versio | |||||||||
309 | CSCO 322 | Syr. 140 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen auf Abraham Kidunaya und Julianos Saba. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1972 | ||||||||
310 | CSCO 323 | Syr. 141 | Des heiligen Ephraem des Syrers Hymnen auf Abraham Kidunaya und Julianos Saba. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1972 | ||||||||
311 | CSCO 322 + 323 | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
312 | CSCO 363 | Syr. 159 | Nachträge zu Ephraem Syrus. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1975 | ||||||||
313 | CSCO 364 | Syr. 160 | Nachträge zu Ephraem Syrus. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1975 | ||||||||
314 | CSCO 363 + 364 | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
315 | CSCO 412 | Syr. 181 | Ephraem Syrus. Sermones in Hebdomadam Sanctam. Herausgegeben von Edmund Beck. | Textus | 1979 | ||||||||
316 | CSCO 413 | Syr. 182 | Ephraem Syrus. Sermones in Hebdomadam Sanctam. Übersetzt von Edmund Beck. | Versio | 1979 | ||||||||
317 | CSCO 412 + 413 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
318 | CSCO 629 | Syr. 242 | The Syriac «Vita» Tradition of Ephrem the Syrian. | Textus | |||||||||
319 | CSCO 630 | Syr. 243 | The Syriac «Vita» Tradition of Ephrem the Syrian. | Versio | |||||||||
320 | Martyrius (Sahdona) | ||||||||||||
321 | CSCO 200 | Syr. 86 | Martyrius (Sahdona). Oeuvres spirituelles. I. Livre de la perfection, Ie partie. Édité par André de Halleux. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
322 | CSCO 201 | Syr. 87 | Martyrius (Sahdona). Oeuvres spirituelles. I. Livre de la perfection, Ie partie. Traduit par André de Halleux. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
323 | CSCO 214 | Syr. 90 | Martyrius (Sahdona). oeuvres spirituelles, II. Livre de la Perfection, 2me Partie (ch. 1-7). Édité par André de Halleux. | Textus | 1961 | ||||||||
324 | CSCO 215 | Syr. 91 | Martyrius (Sahdona). oeuvres spirituelles, II. Livre de la Perfection, 2me Partie (ch. 1-7). Traduit par André de Halleux. | Versio | 1961 | ||||||||
325 | CSCO 252 | Syr. 110 | Martyrius (Sahdona). Oeuvres spirituelles. III. Le livre de la perfection, 2me partie (ch. 8-14). Édité par André de Halleux. | Textus | 1965 | ||||||||
326 | CSCO 253 | Syr. 111 | Martyrius (Sahdona). Oeuvres spirituelles. III. Le livre de la perfection, 2me partie (ch. 8-14). Traduit par André de Halleux. | Versio | 1965 | ||||||||
327 | CSCO 254 | Syr. 112 | Martyrius (Sahdona). oeuvres spirituelles, IV. Lettres à des amis solitaires, Maximes sapientiales | Textus | 1965 | ||||||||
328 | CSCO 255 | Syr. 113 | Martyrius (Sahdona). Oeuvres spirituelles. III. Lettres à des amis solitaires. Maximes sapientiales. Traduites par André de Halleux. | Versio | 1965 | ||||||||
329 | CSCO 200 + 201 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
330 | CSCO 214 + 215 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
331 | CSCO 252 + 253 + 254 + 255 | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
332 | Athanasius (and Pseudo-A.) | ||||||||||||
333 | CSCO 257 | Syr. 114 | Athanasiana Syriaca. Part I. 1. De Incarnatione. 2. Epistula ad Epictetum. Edited by Robert W. Thomson. | Textus | 1965 | ||||||||
334 | CSCO 258 | Syr. 115 | Athanasiana Syriaca. Part I. 1. De Incarnatione. 2. Epistula ad Epictetum. Translated by Robert W. Thomson. | Versio | 1965 | ||||||||
335 | CSCO 272 | Syr. 118 | Athanasiana Syriaca, II. 1. Homily on Matthew 12, 32; 2. Epistola ad Afros; 3. Tomus ad Antiochenos; 4. Epistola ad Maximum; 5.... | Textus | |||||||||
336 | CSCO 273 | Syr. 119 | Athanasiana Syriaca, II. 1. Homily on Matthew 12, 32; 2. Epistola ad Afros; 3. Tomus ad Antiochenos; 4. Epistola ad Maximum; 5.... | Versio | |||||||||
337 | CSCO 324 | Syr. 142 | Athanasiana Syriaca. Part III. De Incarnatione contra Arianos; Contra Apollinarium I; De Cruce et Passione; Quod unus sit Christus; De Incarnatione Dei Verbi; Ad Jovianum. Edited by Robert W. Thomson. | Textus | 1972 | ||||||||
338 | CSCO 325 | Syr. 143 | Athanasiana Syriaca. Part III. De Incarnatione contra Arianos; Contra Apollinarium I; De Cruce et Passione; Quod unus sit Christus; De Incarnatione Dei Verbi; Ad Jovianum. Translated by Robert W. Thomson. | Versio | 1972 | ||||||||
339 | CSCO 386 | Syr. 167 | Athanasiana Syriaca. Part IV. Expositio in Psalmos. 1. Abbreviated Version. 2. Longer Version. Edited by Robert W. Thomson. | Textus | 1977 | ||||||||
340 | CSCO 387 | Syr. 168 | Athanasiana Syriaca, IV. Expositio in Psalmos, 1. Abbreviated Version, 2. Longer Version | Versio | 1977 | ||||||||
341 | CSCO 257 + 258 | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
342 | CSCO 324 + 325 | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
343 | CSCO 386 + 387 | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
344 | CSCO 592 | Syr. 232 | Pseudo-Athanasius on Virginity. | Textus | |||||||||
345 | CSCO 593 | Syr. 233 | Pseudo-Athanasius on Virginity. | Versio | |||||||||
346 | Abba Isaias | ||||||||||||
347 | CSCO 289 | Syr. 120 | Les cinq recensions de l'Ascéticon syriaque d'Abba Isaïe. I. Les témoins et leurs parallèles non-syriaques. Édition des logoi I-XIII. Par René Draguet. | Textus | 1968 | ||||||||
348 | CSCO 290 | Syr. 121 | Les cinq recensions de l'Ascéticon syriaque d'Abba Isaïe. I. Édition des logoi XIV-XXVI. Par René Draguet. | Textus | 1968 | ||||||||
349 | CSCO 293 | Syr. 122 | Les cinq recensions de l'Ascéticon syriaque d'Abba Isaïe. I. Introduction au problème isaïen. Version des logoi I-XIII avec des parallèles grecs et latins. Par René Draguet. | Versio | 1968 | ||||||||
350 | CSCO 294 | Syr. 123 | Les cinq recensions de l'Ascéticon syriaque d'Abba Isaïe. II. Version des logoi XIV-XXVI avec des parallèles grecs. Par René Draguet. | Versio | 1968 | ||||||||
351 | CSCO 289 + 290 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
352 | CSCO 293 + 294 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
353 | CSCO 326 | Syr. 144 | Commentaire du livre d'Abba Isaïe (logoi I-XV) par Dadiso Qatraya (VIIe s.). Édité par René Draguet. | Textus | 1972 | ||||||||
354 | CSCO 327 | Syr. 145 | Commentaire du livre d'Abba Isaïe (logoi I-XV) par Dadiso Qatraya (VIIe s.). Traduit par René Draguet. | Versio | 1972 | ||||||||
355 | CSCO 336 | Syr. 150 | Commentaire anonyme du Livre d'Abba Isaïe (fragments). Édité par René Draguet. | Textus | 1973 | ||||||||
356 | CSCO 337 | Syr. 151 | Commentaire anonyme du Livre d'Abba Isaïe (fragments). Traduit par René Draguet. | Versio | 1973 | ||||||||
357 | CSCO 326 + 327 | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
358 | CSCO 336 + 337 | 1973 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
359 | Jean de Dara | ||||||||||||
360 | CSCO 308 | Syr. 132 | Le De Oblatione de Jean de Dara. Édité par Jean Sader (Introduction par R. Draguet). | Textus | 1970 | ||||||||
361 | CSCO 309 | Syr. 133 | Le De Oblatione de Jean de Dara. Traduit par Jean Sader (Introduction par R. Draguet). | Versio | 1970 | ||||||||
362 | CSCO 308 + 309 | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
363 | The Disputation of Sergius the Stylite against a Jew | ||||||||||||
364 | CSCO 338 | Syr. 152 | The Disputation of Sergius the Stylite against a Jew. | Textus | |||||||||
365 | CSCO 339 | Syr. 153 | The Disputation of Sergius the Stylite against a Jew. | Versio | |||||||||
366 | Cyrus of Edessa | ||||||||||||
367 | CSCO 355 | Syr. 155 | Six Explanations of the Liturgical Feasts by Cyrus of Edessa. | Textus | |||||||||
368 | CSCO 356 | Syr. 156 | Six Explanations of the Liturgical Feasts by Cyrus of Edessa. | Versio | |||||||||
369 | The Synodicon in the West Syrian Tradition | ||||||||||||
370 | CSCO 367 | Syr. 161 | The Synodicon in the West Syrian Tradition, I | Textus | |||||||||
371 | CSCO 368 | Syr. 162 | The Synodicon in the West Syrian Tradition, I | Versio | |||||||||
372 | CSCO 375 | Syr. 163 | The Synodicon in the West Syrian Tradition, II | Textus | |||||||||
373 | CSCO 376 | Syr. 164 | The Synodicon in the West Syrian Tradition, II | Versio | |||||||||
374 | Les formes syriaques de la matière de l'Histoire lausiaque | ||||||||||||
375 | CSCO 389 | Syr. 169 | Les formes syriaques de la matière de l'Histoire lausiaque. I. Les manuscrits. Édition des pièces liminaires et des ch. 1-19. Par René Draguet. | Textus | 1978 | ||||||||
376 | CSCO 390 | Syr. 170 | Les formes syriaques de la matière de l'Histoire lausiaque. I. Les recensions. Version des pièces liminaires et des ch. 1-19. Par René Draguet. | Versio | 1978 | ||||||||
377 | CSCO 398 | Syr. 173 | Les formes syriaques de la matière de l'Histoire lausiaque. II. Édition des ch. 20-71, Épilogue, [72-73]. Par René Draguet. | Textus | 1978 | ||||||||
378 | CSCO 399 | Syr. 173 | Les formes syriaques de la matière de l'Histoire lausiaque. II. Version des ch. 20-71, Épilogue. Appendice [72-73]. Par René Draguet. | Versio | 1978 | ||||||||
379 | CSCO 389 + 390 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
380 | CSCO 398 + 399 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
381 | The Didascalia Apostolorum in Syriac | ||||||||||||
382 | CSCO 401 | Syr. 175 | The Didascalia Apostolorum in Syriac, I. | Textus | |||||||||
383 | CSCO 402 | Syr. 176 | The Didascalia Apostolorum in Syriac, I. | Versio | |||||||||
384 | CSCO 407 | Syr. 179 | The Didascalia Apostolorum in Syriac, II. | Textus | |||||||||
385 | CSCO 408 | Syr. 180 | The Didascalia Apostolorum in Syriac, II. | Versio | |||||||||
386 | Una raccolta di opuscoli calcedonensi | ||||||||||||
387 | CSCO 403 | Syr. 177 | Una raccolta di opuscoli calcedonensi (Ms. Sinaï Syr. 10). Edita da Paolo Bettiolo. | Textus | 1979 | ||||||||
388 | CSCO 404 | Syr. 178 | Una raccolta di opuscoli calcedonensi (Ms. Sinaï Syr. 10). Tradotta da Paolo Bettiolo. | Versio | 1979 | ||||||||
389 | CSCO 403 + 404 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
390 | La vie primitive de S. Antoine | ||||||||||||
391 | CSCO 417 | Syr. 183 | La vie primitive de S. Antoine conservée en syriaque. Éditée par René Draguet. | Textus | 1980 | ||||||||
392 | CSCO 418 | Syr. 184 | La vie primitive de S. Antoine conservée en syriaque. Discussion et traduction par René Draguet. | Versio | 1980 | ||||||||
393 | CSCO 417 + 418 | 1980 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
394 | The Canons Ascribed to Maruta of Maipherqat | ||||||||||||
395 | CSCO 439 | Syr. 191 | The Canons Ascribed to Maruta of Maipherqat and related sources. Edited by Arthur Vööbus. | Textus | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||||
396 | CSCO 440 | Syr. 192 | The Canons Ascribed to Maruta of Maipherqat and related sources. Translated by Arthur Vööbus. | Versio | 1982 | IA | Xº | ||||||
397 | Das syrische Alexanderlied | ||||||||||||
398 | CSCO 454 | Syr. 195 | Das syrische Alexanderlied. Die drei Rezensionen. Herausgegeben von G.J. Reinink. | Textus | 1983 | ||||||||
399 | CSCO 455 | Syr. 196 | Das syrische Alexanderlied. Die drei Rezensionen. Übersetzt von G.J. Reinink. | Versio | 1983 | ||||||||
400 | IA | Xº | |||||||||||
401 | Die Chronik von Arbela | ||||||||||||
402 | CSCO 467 | Syr. 199 | Die Chronik von Arbela. | Textus | |||||||||
403 | CSCO 468 | Syr. 200 | Die Chronik von Arbela. | Versio | |||||||||
404 | Elias Patriarcha Antiochenus | ||||||||||||
405 | CSCO 469 | Syr. 201 | Eliae Epistula Apologetica ad Leonem, Syncellum Harranensem. Edidit Albertus Van Roey. | Textus | 1985 | ||||||||
406 | CSCO 470 | Syr. 202 | Eliae Epistula Apologetica ad Leonem, Syncellum Harranensem. Interpretatus est Albertus Van Roey. | Versio | 1985 | ||||||||
407 | CSCO 469 + 470 | 1985 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
408 | Antony of Tagrit | ||||||||||||
409 | CSCO 480 | Syr. 203 | The Fifth Book of the Rhetoric of Antony of Tagrit. | Textus | |||||||||
410 | CSCO 481 | Syr. 204 | The Fifth Book of the Rhetoric of Antony of Tagrit. | Versio | |||||||||
411 | Le commentaire sur Génèse-Exode 9,32 du manuscrit (olim) Diyarbakir 22 | ||||||||||||
412 | CSCO 483 | Syr. 205 | Le commentaire sur Génèse-Exode 9,32 du manuscrit (olim) Diyarbakir 22. Édité par Lucas van Rompay. | Textus | 1986 | ||||||||
413 | CSCO 484 | Syr. 206 | Le commentaire sur Génèse-Exode 9,32 du manuscrit (olim) Diyarbakir 22. Traduit par Lucas van Rompay. | Versio | 1986 | ||||||||
414 | CSCO 483 + 484 | 1986 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
415 | La caverne des trésors | ||||||||||||
416 | CSCO 486 | Syr. 207 | La caverne des trésors. Les deux recensions syriaques. Édités par Su-Min Ri. | Textus | 1987 | ||||||||
417 | CSCO 487 | Syr. 208 | La caverne des trésors. Les deux recensions syriaques. Traduites par Su-Min Ri. | Versio | 1987 | ||||||||
418 | CSCO 486 + 487 | 1987 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
419 | Jean Maron | ||||||||||||
420 | CSCO 497 | Syr. 209 | Jean Maron. Exposé de la foi et autres opuscules | Textus | |||||||||
421 | CSCO 498 | Syr. 210 | Jean Maron. Exposé de la foi et autres opuscules | Versio | |||||||||
422 | Gannat Bussame | ||||||||||||
423 | CSCO 501 | Syr. 211 | Gannat Bussame, I. Die Adventssonntage. | Textus | |||||||||
424 | CSCO 502 | Syr. 212 | Gannat Bussame, I. Die Adventssonntage. | Versio | |||||||||
425 | Jacques de Saroug | ||||||||||||
426 | CSCO 508 | Syr. 214 | Jacques de Saroug. Quatre homélies métriques sur la création | Textus | |||||||||
427 | CSCO 509 | Syr. 215 | Jacques de Saroug. Quatre homélies métriques sur la création | Versio | |||||||||
428 | George, Bishop of the Arabs | ||||||||||||
429 | CSCO 530 | Syr. 216 | George, Bishop of the Arabs. A Homily on Blessed Mar Severus, Patriarch of Antioch. | Textus | |||||||||
430 | CSCO 531 | Syr. 217 | George, Bishop of the Arabs. A Homily on Blessed Mar Severus, Patriarch of Antioch. | Versio | |||||||||
431 | Gregory Barhebraeus | ||||||||||||
432 | CSCO 534 | Syr. 218 | Gregory Barhebraeus Ethicon (Memra I) | Textus | |||||||||
433 | CSCO 535 | Syr. 219 | Gregory Barhebraeus Ethicon (Memra I) | Versio | |||||||||
434 | Pseudo-Methodius | ||||||||||||
435 | CSCO 540 | Syr. 220 | Die Syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius | Textus | |||||||||
436 | CSCO 541 | Syr. 221 | Die Syrische Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius | Versio | |||||||||
437 | Basil of Caesarea | ||||||||||||
438 | CSCO 550 | Syr. 222 | The Syriac Version of the Hexaemeron by Basil of Caesarea. | Textus | |||||||||
439 | CSCO 551 | Syr. 223 | The Syriac Version of the Hexaemeron by Basil of Caesarea. | Versio | |||||||||
440 | CSCO 576 | Syr. 228 | The Syriac Versions of the De Spiritu Sancto by Basil of Caesarea. | Textus | |||||||||
441 | CSCO 577 | Syr. 229 | The Syriac Versions of the De Spiritu Sancto by Basil of Caesarea. | Versio | |||||||||
442 | Isaac of Nineveh | ||||||||||||
443 | CSCO 554 | Syr. 224 | Isaac of Nineveh (Isaac the Syrian). "The Second Part", chapters IV-XLI. | Textus | |||||||||
444 | CSCO 555 | Syr. 225 | Isaac of Nineveh (Isaac the Syrian). "The Second Part", chapters IV-XLI. | Versio | |||||||||
445 | CSCO 637 | Syr. 246 | Isacco di Ninive. Terza Collezione | Textus | |||||||||
446 | CSCO 638 | Syr. 247 | Isacco di Ninive. Terza Collezione | Versio | |||||||||
447 | Elija Al-Anbari | ||||||||||||
448 | CSCO 559 | Syr. 226 | Der Ktaba D-Durrasa (Ktaba D-Ma'Wata) des Elija Al-Anbari. Memra I-III. | Textus | |||||||||
449 | CSCO 560 | Syr. 227 | Der Ktaba D-Durrasa (Ktaba D-Ma'Wata) des Elija Al-Anbari. Memra I-III. | Versio | |||||||||
450 | Israel of Alqosh and Joseph of Telkepe | ||||||||||||
451 | CSCO 589 | Syr. 230 | Israel of Alqosh and Joseph of Telkepe. A Story in a Truthful Language. Religious Poems in Vernacular Syriac (North Iraq, 17th... | Textus | |||||||||
452 | CSCO 590 | Syr. 231 | Israel of Alqosh and Joseph of Telkepe. A Story in a Truthful Language. Religious Poems in Vernacular Syriac (North Iraq, 17th... | Versio | |||||||||
453 | Les Actes de Mar Mari | ||||||||||||
454 | CSCO 602 | Syr. 234 | Les Actes de Mar Mari. | Textus | |||||||||
455 | CSCO 603 | Syr. 235 | Les Actes de Mar Mari. | Versio | |||||||||
456 | Subhalmaran | ||||||||||||
457 | CSCO 612 | Syr. 236 | Subhalmaran. The Book of Gifts | Textus | |||||||||
458 | CSCO 613 | Syr. 237 | Subhalmaran. The Book of Gifts | Versio | |||||||||
459 | Religious Poetry in Vernacular Syriac | ||||||||||||
460 | CSCO 627 | Syr. 240 | Religious Poetry in Vernacular Syriac from Northern Iraq (17th-20th Centuries). An Anthology. Edited by Alessandro Mengozzi. | Textus | 2011 | IA | X | ||||||
461 | CSCO 628 | Syr. 241 | Religious Poetry in Vernacular Syriac from Northern Iraq (17th-20th Centuries). An Anthology | Versio | |||||||||
462 | John Chrysostom | ||||||||||||
463 | CSCO 651 | Syr. 250 | The Syriac Version of John Chrysostom's Commentary on John I. Mêmrê 1-43. | Textus | |||||||||
464 | CSCO 652 | Syr. 251 | The Syriac Version of John Chrysostom's Commentary on John I. Mêmrê 1-43. | Versio | |||||||||
465 | Dionigi Areopagita | ||||||||||||
466 | CSCO 656 | Syr. 252 | Dionigi Areopagita. Nomi divini, teologia mistica, epistole. La versione siriaca di Sergio di Res'Ayna (VI secolo). Edita da Emiliano Fiori. | Textus | 2014 | IA | X | X | |||||
467 | CSCO 657 | Syr. 253 | Dionigi Areopagita. Nomi divini, teologia mistica, epistole. La versione siriaca di Sergio di Res'Ayna (VI secolo). Tradotta da Emiliano Fiori. | Versio | 2014 | IA | X | X | |||||
468 | Histoire de Mar Abba | ||||||||||||
469 | CSCO 658 | Syr. 254 | Histoire de Mar Abba, catholicos de l'Orient. Martyres de Mar Grigor, général en chef du roi Khusro Ier et de Mar Yazd-panah,... | Textus | |||||||||
470 | CSCO 659 | Syr. 255 | Histoire de Mar Abba, catholicos de l'Orient. Martyres de Mar Grigor, général en chef du roi Khusro Ier et de Mar Yazd-panah,... | Versio | |||||||||
471 | Un livre de pharmacopée en syriaque | ||||||||||||
472 | CSCO 670 | Syr. 258 | Un livre de pharmacopée en syriaque | ||||||||||
473 | Isho'dad of Merw | ||||||||||||
474 | CSCO 671 | Syr. 259 | Isho'dad of Merw. Commentary on the Gospel of John | Textus | |||||||||
475 | CSCO 672 | Syr. 260 | Isho'dad of Merw. Commentary on the Gospel of John | Versio | |||||||||
476 | Leonzio di Neapolis | ||||||||||||
477 | CSCO 679 | Syr. 263 | La versione siriaca della Vita di Giovanni il Misericordioso di Leonzio di Neapolis, edita da Guido Venturini. | Textus | 2020 | ||||||||
478 | CSCO 680 | Syr. 264 | La versione siriaca della Vita di Giovanni il Misericordioso di Leonzio di Neapolis, tradotta da Guido Venturini. | Versio | 2020 | ||||||||
479 | The Patristic "Masora" | ||||||||||||
480 | CSCO 689 | Syr. 265 | The Patristic "Masora": A Study of Patristic Collections in Syriac Handbooks from the Near East. Jonathan Loopstra. | 2020 | |||||||||
481 | |||||||||||||
482 | Scriptores Aethiopici | ||||||||||||
483 | Philosophi Abessini | ||||||||||||
484 | CSCO 18 | Aeth. 1 | Aeth. I, 31 | Philosophi Abessini. Edidit Enno Littmann. | Textus | 1904 | X* | ||||||
485 | IA | X | |||||||||||
486 | CSCO 19 | Aeth. 2 | Aeth. I, 31 | Philosophi Abessini. Interpretatus est E. Littmann. | Versio | 1904 | X* | X* | |||||
487 | Historia regis Sarsa Dengel | ||||||||||||
488 | CSCO 20 | Aeth. 3 | Aeth. II, 3 | Historia regis Sarsa Dengel (Malak Sagad). Edidit K. Conti Rossini. Accedit Historia gentis galla, curante I. Guidi. | Textus | 1907 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
489 | |||||||||||||
490 | CSCO 21 | Aeth. 4 | Aeth. II, 3 | Historia regis Sarsa Dengel (Malak Sagad). Interpretatus est K. Conti Rossini. Accedit Historia gentis galla, interprete I. Guidi. | Versio | 1907 | X | X* | |||||
491 | Historia regis Sarsa Dengel (Malak Sagad). Interpretatus est K. Conti Rossini. Accedit Historia gentis galla, interprete I. Guidi. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
492 | CSCO 20 + 21 | 1907 | X* | ||||||||||
493 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
494 | IA | X | |||||||||||
495 | 1907 + 1955 | IA | X | ||||||||||
496 | Annales Iohannis I | ||||||||||||
497 | CSCO 22 | Aeth. 5 | Aeth. II, 5 | Annales Iohannis I, Iyasu I, Bakaffa. Edidit Ignatius Guidi. | Textus | 1903 | X* | ||||||
498 | CSCO 23 | Aeth. 6 | Aeth. II, 5 | Annales Iohannis I, Iyasu I, Bakaffa. Interpretatus est Ignatius Guidi. | Versio | 1903 | X* | ||||||
499 | Annales Iohannis I, 'Iyasu I et Bakaffa. I. Interpretatus est I. Guidi. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
500 | CSCO 24 | Aeth. 7 | Aeth. II, 5 | Annales Iohannis I, Iyasu I, Bakaffa. Edidit Ignatius Guidi. | Textus | 1903 | |||||||
501 | Annales Iohannis I, 'Iyasu I, Bakaffa. Edidit Ignatius Guidi. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
502 | CSCO 25 | Aeth. 8 | Aeth. II, 5 | Annales Iohannis I, Iyasu I, Bakaffa. Interpretatus est Ignatius Guidi. | Versio | 1903 | |||||||
503 | Annales Iohannis I, 'Iyasu I et Bakaffa. II. Interpretatus est I. Guidi. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
504 | CSCO 22 + 23 | X* | |||||||||||
505 | CSCO 22 + 23 + 24 + 25 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
506 | Vitae sanctorum antiquiorum | ||||||||||||
507 | CSCO 26 | Aeth. 9 | Aeth. II, 17 | Vitae sanctorum antiquiorum. Edidit Karolus Conti Rosini. | Textus | 1904 | X* | ||||||
508 | Vitae sanctorum antiquiorum I. Acta Yared et Pantalewon. Edidit K. Conti Rosini. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
509 | CSCO 27 | Aeth. 10 | Aeth. II, 17 | Vitae sanctorum antiquiorum. Edidit Karolus Conti Rosini. | Versio | 1904 | X* | ||||||
510 | IA | X | |||||||||||
511 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum | ||||||||||||
512 | CSCO 28 | Aeth. 11 | Aeth. II, 20 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. - Acta S. Basalota Mika'el et S. Anorewos. Edidit Kar. Conti Rossini. | Textus | 1905 | |||||||
513 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. Acta S. Basalota Mika'el et S. Anorewos. Edidit K. Conti Rossini. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
514 | CSCO 29 | Aeth. 12 | Aeth. II, 20 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. - Acta S. Basalota Mika'el et S. Anorewos. Interpretatus est Kar. Conti Rossini. | Versio | 1905 | X* | ||||||
515 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. - Acta S. Basalota Mika'el et S. Anorewos. Interpretatus est K. Conti Rossini. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
516 | CSCO 30 | Aeth. 13 | Aeth. II, 20 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Edidit Bor. Turaiev. II. - Acta S. Aaronis et S. Philippi. | Textus | 1908 | |||||||
517 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. II. Acta S. Aaronis et S. Philippi. Edidit Bor. Turaiev. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
518 | CSCO 31 | Aeth. 14 | Aeth. II, 20 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. II. - Acta S. Aaronis et S. Philippi. Interpretatus est Bor. Turaiev. | Versio | 1908 | |||||||
519 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. II. Acta S. Aaronis et S. Philippi. Interpretatus est B. Turaiev. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
520 | CSCO 32 | Aeth. 15 | Aeth. II, 21 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Ewostatewos sive Acta Sancti Eustathii. Interpretatus est Boryssus Turaiev. | Versio | 1906 | X* | X* | |||||
521 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||||||
522 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. Acta S. Eustathii. Interpretatus est B. Turaiev. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
523 | CSCO 33 | Aeth. 16 | Aeth. II, 22 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Marqorewos seu Acta Sancti Mercurii quae supersunt. Edidit Kar. Conti Rossini. | Textus | 1904 | IA | X | |||||
524 | CSCO 34 | Aeth. 17 | Aeth. II, 22 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Marqorewos seu Acta Sancti Mercurii quae supersunt. Interpretatus est Kar. Conti Rossini. | Versio | 1904 | X* | ||||||
525 | IA | X | |||||||||||
526 | CSCO 35 | Aeth. 18 | Aeth. II, 23 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Fere-Mika'el seu Acta Sancti Fere-Mika'el. Gadla Zar'a-Abreham seu Acta Sancti Zar'a Abreham. Edidit Boryssus Turaiev. | Textus | 1905 | X* | ||||||
527 | CSCO 36 | Aeth. 19 | Aeth. II, 23 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Fere-Mika'el seu Acta Sancti Fere-Mika'el. Gadla Zar'a-Abreham seu Acta Sancti Zar'a Abreham. Interpretatus est Boryssus Turaiev. | Versio | 1905 | IA | X | |||||
528 | CSCO 56 | Aeth. 25 | Aeth. II, 24 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Abuna Abakerazun seu Acta Sancti Abakerazun. Gadla Takla Hawaryat sive Acta Sancti Takla Hawaryat. Edidit Karolus Conti Rossini. | Textus | 1910 | IA | X | |||||
529 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. - Acta Sancti Abakerazun. II. - Acta Sancti Takla Hawaryat. Edidit K. Conti Rossini. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
530 | CSCO 57 | Aeth. 26 | Aeth. II, 24 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. Gadla Abuna Abakerazun seu Acta Sancti Abakerazun. Gadla Takla Hawaryat sive Acta Sancti Takla Hawaryat. Interpretatus est Karolus Conti Rossini. | Versio | 1910 | |||||||
531 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum. I. - Acta Sancti Abakerazun. II. - Acta Sancti Takla Hawaryat. Interpretatus est K. Conti Rossini. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
532 | CSCO 68 | Aeth. 30 | Aeth. II, 25 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum, I. - Acta S. Walatta Petrros. II. - Miracula S. Zara-Buruk. | Textus | 1912 | X* | X* | |||||
533 | IA | X | |||||||||||
534 | Vitae sanctorum indigenarum, I. Acta S. Walatta Petrros. II. Miracula S. Zara-Buruk. Ediderunt K. Conti Rossini et C. Jaeger. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
535 | CSCO 28 + 30 | 1905, [1908] | IA | X | |||||||||
536 | CSCO 29 + 31 | 1905, [1908] | IA | X | |||||||||
537 | CSCO 30 + 31 | 1908 | X* | ||||||||||
538 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
539 | CSCO 28 + 29 + 30 + 31 | 1905, 1908 | X* | ||||||||||
540 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
541 | 1955 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
542 | CSCO 33 + 34 | 1904 | X* | X* | |||||||||
543 | CSCO 35 + 36 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||||
544 | CSCO 56 + 57 | 1910 | X* | ||||||||||
545 | 1954 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
546 | Acta martyrum | ||||||||||||
547 | CSCO 37 | Aeth. 20 | Aeth. II, 28 | Acta martyrum. Edidit Franciscus Maria Esteves Pereira. I. | Textus | 1907 | X* | ||||||
548 | IA | X | |||||||||||
549 | CSCO 38 | Aeth. 21 | Aeth. II, 28 | Acta martyrum. Interpretatus est Fr. M. Esteves Pereira. I. | Versio | 1907 | X* | ||||||
550 | CSCO 37 + 38 | 1907 | IA | X | |||||||||
551 | Apocrypha de Beata Maria Virgine | ||||||||||||
552 | CSCO 39 | Aeth. 22 | Aeth. I, 7 | Apocrypha de Beata Maria Virgine. Edidit M. Chaine, S. I. | Textus | 1909 | X* | ||||||
553 | Apocrypha de Beata Maria Virgine. Edidit M. Chaine, S. I. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
554 | CSCO 40 | Aeth. 23 | Aeth. I, 7 | Apocrypha de Beata Maria Virgine. Interpretatus est M. Chaine, S. I. Réimpression anastatique. | Versio | 1955 | |||||||
555 | CSCO 39 + 40 | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
556 | Documenta ad illustrandam historiam | ||||||||||||
557 | CSCO 54 | Aeth. 24 | Aeth. II, 8 | Documenta ad illustrandam historiam. I. Liber Axumae. Edidit K. Conti Rossini. | Textus | 1909 | |||||||
558 | CSCO 58 | Aeth. 27 | Aeth. II, 8 | Documenta ad illustrandam historiam. I. Liber Axumae. Interpretatus est K. Conti Rossini. | Versio | 1910 | X* | ||||||
559 | Documenta ad illustrandam historiam. I. Liber Axumae. Interpretatus est K. Conti Rossini. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
560 | CSCO 54 + 58 | 1909, 1910 | X* | X* | |||||||||
561 | Annales regum 'Iyasu II et 'Iyo'as | ||||||||||||
562 | CSCO 61 | Aeth. 28 | Aeth. II, 6 | Annales regum 'Iyasu II et 'Iyo'as. Edidit Ignatius Guidi. | Textus | 1910 | IA | X | |||||
563 | Annales regum 'Iyasu II et 'Iyo'as. Edidit I. Guidi. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
564 | CSCO 66 | Aeth. 29 | Aeth. II, 6 | Annales regum 'Iyasu II et 'Iyo'as. Interpretatus est Ignatius Guidi. | Versio | 1912 | IA | X | |||||
565 | Annales regum 'Iyasu II et 'Iyo'as. Interpretatus est I. Guidi. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
566 | CSCO 61 + 66 | 1910, 1912 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||||
567 | Miracula S. Georgii megalomartyris | ||||||||||||
568 | CSCO 138 | Aeth. 31 | Miraculorum S. Georgii megalomartyris Collectio altera. Edidit Victor Arras. | Textus | 1953 | ||||||||
569 | CSCO 139 | Aeth. 32 | Miraculorum S. Georgii megalomartyris Collectio altera. Interpretatus est Victor Arras. | Versio | 1953 | ||||||||
570 | CSCO 138 + 139 | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
571 | Atti di Krestos Samra | ||||||||||||
572 | CSCO 163 | Aeth. 33 | Atti di Krestos Samra. Editi a cura di Enrico Cerulli. | Textus | 1956 | ||||||||
573 | CSCO 164 | Aeth. 34 | Atti di Krestos Samra. Tradotti da Enrico Cerulli. | Versio | 1956 | ||||||||
574 | CSCO 163 + 164 | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
575 | Actes de Filmona | ||||||||||||
576 | CSCO 181 | Aeth. 35 | Actes de Filmona. Édités par Maurice Allotte de la Fuÿe. | Textus | 1958 | ||||||||
577 | CSCO 182 | Aeth. 36 | Actes de Filmona. Traduits par Maurice Allotte de la Fuÿe. | Versio | 1958 | ||||||||
578 | CSCO 181 + 182 | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
579 | Atti di Giulio di Aqfahs | ||||||||||||
580 | CSCO 190 | Aeth. 37 | Atti di Giulio di Aqfahs. Edito a cura di Enrico Cerulli. | Textus | 1959 | ||||||||
581 | CSCO 191 | Aeth. 38 | Atti di Giulio di Aqfahs. Tradotti da Enrico Cerulli. | Versio | 1959 | ||||||||
582 | CSCO 190 + 191 | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
583 | Helena Aethiopum regina | ||||||||||||
584 | CSCO 208 | Aeth. 39 | Helenae Aethiopum reginae quae feruntur preces et carmina. Edidit Marcus van den Oudenrijn. | Textus | 1960 | IA | Xº | ||||||
585 | CSCO 211 | Aeth. 40 | Helenae Aethiopum reginae quae feruntur preces et carmina. Interpretatus est Marcus van den Oudenrijn. | Versio | 1961 | IA | Xº | ||||||
586 | Zar'a Ya'qob | ||||||||||||
587 | CSCO 221 | Aeth. 41 | Das Mashafa Milad (Liber Nativitatis) und Mashafa Sellase (Liber Trinitatis) des Kaisers Zar'a Ya'qob. Herausgegeben von Kurt Wendt. | Textus | 1962 | ||||||||
588 | CSCO 222 | Aeth. 42 | Das Mashafa Milad (Liber Nativitatis) und Mashafa Sellase (Liber Trinitatis) des Kaisers Zar'a Ya'qob. Übersetzt von Kurt Wendt. | Versio | 1962 | ||||||||
589 | CSCO 235 | Aeth. 43 | Das Mashafa Milad (Liber Nativitatis) und Mashafa Sellase (Liber Trinitatis) des Kaisers Zar'a Ya'qob. II. Herausgegeben von Kurt Wendt. | Textus | 1963 | ||||||||
590 | CSCO 236 | Aeth. 44 | Das Mashafa Milad (Liber Nativitatis) und Mashafa Sellase (Liber Trinitatis) des Kaisers Zar'a Ya'qob. II. Übersetzt von Kurt Wendt. | Versio | 1963 | ||||||||
591 | CSCO 221 + 222 | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
592 | CSCO 235 + 236 | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
593 | CSCO 250 | Aeth. 47 | Il Libro della Luce del Negus Zar'a Ya'qob (Mashafa Berhan). Edito a cura di C. Conti Rossini col concorso di L. Ricci. | Textus | 1964 | ||||||||
594 | CSCO 251 | Aeth. 48 | Il Libro della Luce del Negus Zar'a Ya'qob (Mashafa Berhan). I. Tradotto a cura di C. Conti Rossini col concorso di L. Ricci. | Versio | 1965 | ||||||||
595 | CSCO 261 | Aeth. 51 | Il Libro della Luce del Negus Zar'a Ya'qob (Mashafa Berhan). II. Edito a cura di †C. Conti Rossini col concorso di L. Ricci. | Textus | 1965 | ||||||||
596 | CSCO 262 | Aeth. 52 | Il Libro della Luce del Negus Zar'a Ya'qob (Mashafa Berhan). II. Tradotto a cura di †C. Conti Rossini col concorso di L. Ricci. | Versio | 1965 | ||||||||
597 | CSCO 250 + 251 | 1964, 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
598 | CSCO 261 + 262 | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
599 | CSCO 522 | Aeth. 95 | The Epistle of Humanity of Emperor Zar'A Ya Eqob. | Textus | |||||||||
600 | CSCO 523 | Aeth. 96 | The Epistle of Humanity of Emperor Zar'A Ya Eqob. | Versio | |||||||||
601 | CSCO 653 | Aeth. 114 | The Homily of Zär'a Ya'eqob's Mäshafä Berhan on the Rite of Baptism and Religious Instruction. | Textus | |||||||||
602 | CSCO 654 | Aeth. 115 | The Homily of Zär'a Ya'eqob's Mäshafä Berhan on the Rite of Baptism and Religious Instruction. | Versio | |||||||||
603 | Collectio monastica | ||||||||||||
604 | CSCO 238 | Aeth. 45 | Collectio monastica. Edidit Victor Arras. | Textus | 1963 | ||||||||
605 | CSCO 239 | Aeth. 46 | Collectio monastica. Interpretatus est Victor Arras. | Versio | 1963 | ||||||||
606 | CSCO 238 + 239 | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
607 | Actes de Iyasus Mo'a | ||||||||||||
608 | CSCO 259 | Aeth. 49 | Actes de Iyasus Mo'a, abbé du couvent de St-Etienne de Hayq. | Textus | |||||||||
609 | CSCO 260 | Aeth. 50 | Actes de Iyasus Mo'a, abbé du couvent de St-Etienne de Hayq. | Versio | |||||||||
610 | Patericon Aethiopice | ||||||||||||
611 | CSCO 277 | Aeth. 53 | Patericon Aethiopice. Edidit Victor Arras. | Textus | 1967 | ||||||||
612 | CSCO 278 | Aeth. 54 | Patericon Aethiopice. Interpretatus est Victor Arras. | Versio | 1967 | ||||||||
613 | CSCO 277 + 278 | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
614 | Die äthiopische Übersetzung der Johannes-Apokalypse | ||||||||||||
615 | CSCO 281 | Aeth. 55 | Die äthiopische Übersetzung der Johannes-Apokalypse. Herausgegeben von Dr. Josef Hofmann. | Textus | 1967 | ||||||||
616 | CSCO 282 | Aeth. 56 | Die äthiopische Übersetzung der Johannes-Apokalypse. Übersetzt von Dr. Josef Hofmann. | Versio | 1967 | ||||||||
617 | CSCO 281 + 282 | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
618 | Actes de Samuel de Dabra Wagag | ||||||||||||
619 | CSCO 287 | Aeth. 57 | Actes de Samuel de Dabra Wagag. Édités par Stanislas Kur. | Textus | 1968 | ||||||||
620 | CSCO 288 | Aeth. 58 | Actes de Samuel de Dabra Wagag. Traduits par Stanislas Kur. | Versio | 1968 | ||||||||
621 | CSCO 287 + 288 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
622 | Actes de Marha Krestos | ||||||||||||
623 | CSCO 330 | Aeth. 62 | Actes de Marha Krestos. Édités par Stanislas Kur. | Textus | 1972 | ||||||||
624 | CSCO 331 | Aeth. 63 | Actes de Marha Krestos. Traduits par Stanislas Kur. | Versio | 1972 | ||||||||
625 | CSCO 330 + 331 | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
626 | Actes de Za-Yohannes de Kebran | ||||||||||||
627 | CSCO 332 | Aeth. 64 | Actes de Za-Yohannes de Kebran. Édités par Madeleine Schneider. | Textus | 1972 | ||||||||
628 | CSCO 333 | Aeth. 65 | Actes de Za-Yohannes de Kebran. Traduits par Madeleine Schneider. Avec une introduction de Enrico Cerulli. | Versio | 1972 | ||||||||
629 | CSCO 332 + 333 | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
630 | De Transitu Mariae Apocrypha Aethiopice | ||||||||||||
631 | CSCO 342 | Aeth. 66 | De Transitu Mariae Apocrypha Aethiopice. I. | Textus | |||||||||
632 | CSCO 343 | Aeth. 67 | De Transitu Mariae Apocrypha Aethiopice. I. | Versio | |||||||||
633 | CSCO 351 | Aeth. 68 | De Transitu Mariae Apocrypha Aethiopice. II. Edidit Victor Arras. | Textus | 1974 | ||||||||
634 | CSCO 352 | Aeth. 69 | De Transitu Mariae Apocrypha Aethiopice. II. Interpretatus est Victor Arras. | Versio | 1974 | ||||||||
635 | CSCO 351 + 352 | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
636 | Les vies éthiopiennes de Saint Alexis | ||||||||||||
637 | CSCO 298 | Aeth. 59 | Les vies éthiopiennes de Saint Alexis, l'homme de Dieu. | Textus | |||||||||
638 | CSCO 299 | Aeth. 60 | Les vies éthiopiennes de Saint Alexis, l'homme de Dieu. | Versio | |||||||||
639 | Vita di Walatta Pietros | ||||||||||||
640 | CSCO 316 | Aeth. 61 | Vita di Walatta Pietros. Tradotta da L. Ricci. | Versio | 1970 | IA | Xº | ||||||
641 | Abba Nabyud de Dabra Sihat | ||||||||||||
642 | CSCO 377 | Aeth. 70 | Abba Nabyud de Dabra Sihat. Visions et conseils ascétiques. Édité par Robert Beylot. | Textus | 1976 | ||||||||
643 | CSCO 378 | Aeth. 71 | Abba Nabyud de Dabra Sihat. Visions et conseils ascétiques. Traduits par Robert Beylot. | Versio | 1976 | ||||||||
644 | CSCO 377 + 378 | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
645 | Miracoli di Zar'a Buruk | ||||||||||||
646 | CSCO 409 | Aeth. 72 | Miracoli di Zar'a Buruk | Versio | |||||||||
647 | Commentaire éthiopien sur les bénédictions de Moïse et de Jacob | ||||||||||||
648 | CSCO 410 | Aeth. 73 | Commentaire éthiopien sur les bénédictions de Moïse et de Jacob. Édité par Robert Beylot. | Textus | 1979 | ||||||||
649 | CSCO 411 | Aeth. 74 | Commentaire éthiopien sur les bénédictions de Moïse et de Jacob. Traduit par Robert Beylot. | Versio | 1979 | ||||||||
650 | CSCO 410 + 411 | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
651 | La version éthiopienne de la vie de Schenoudi | ||||||||||||
652 | CSCO 444 | Aeth. 75 | La version éthiopienne de la vie de Schenoudi. | Textus | |||||||||
653 | CSCO 445 | Aeth. 76 | La version éthiopienne de la vie de Schenoudi. | Versio | |||||||||
654 | Asceticon | ||||||||||||
655 | CSCO 458 | Aeth. 77 | Asceticon. | Textus | |||||||||
656 | CSCO 459 | Aeth. 78 | Asceticon. | Versio | |||||||||
657 | Geronticon | ||||||||||||
658 | CSCO 476 | Aeth. 79 | Geronticon. | Textus | |||||||||
659 | CSCO 477 | Aeth. 80 | Geronticon. | Versio | |||||||||
660 | Giyorgis of Segla | ||||||||||||
661 | CSCO 492 | Aeth. 81 | Vie de Georges de Sagla. | Textus | |||||||||
662 | CSCO 493 | Aeth. 82 | Vie de Georges de Sagla. | Versio | |||||||||
663 | CSCO 515 | Aeth. 89 | Giyorgis di Sagla. Il libro del Mistero (Mashafa Mestir), I. | Textus | |||||||||
664 | CSCO 516 | Aeth. 90 | Giyorgis di Sagla. Il libro del Mistero (Mashafa Mestir), I. | Versio | |||||||||
665 | CSCO 532 | Aeth. 97 | Giyorgis di Sagla. Il libro del Mistero (Mashafa Mestir), II. | Textus | |||||||||
666 | CSCO 533 | Aeth. 98 | Giyorgis di Sagla. Il libro del Mistero (Mashafa Mestir), II. | Versio | |||||||||
667 | Die Geschichte des Lebna-Dengel, Claudius und Minas | ||||||||||||
668 | CSCO 503 | Aeth. 83 | Die Geschichte des Lebna-Dengel, Claudius und Minas. | Textus | |||||||||
669 | CSCO 504 | Aeth. 84 | Die Geschichte des Lebna-Dengel, Claudius und Minas. | Versio | |||||||||
670 | Quadraginta historiae monachorum | ||||||||||||
671 | CSCO 505 | Aeth. 85 | Quadraginta historiae monachorum. | Textus | |||||||||
672 | CSCO 506 | Aeth. 86 | Quadraginta historiae monachorum. | Versio | |||||||||
673 | The Book of Jubilees | ||||||||||||
674 | CSCO 510 | Aeth. 87 | The Book of Jubilees. A Critical Text | Textus | |||||||||
675 | CSCO 511 | Aeth. 88 | The Book of Jubilees. Translated by James C. Vanderkam. | Versio | 1989 | X | |||||||
676 | The Faith of the Unctionists in the Ethiopian Church | ||||||||||||
677 | CSCO 517 | Aeth. 91 | The Faith of the Unctionists in the Ethiopian Church. | Textus | |||||||||
678 | CSCO 518 | Aeth. 92 | The Faith of the Unctionists in the Ethiopian Church. | Versio | |||||||||
679 | Vie de Samu'el de Debra Halleluya | ||||||||||||
680 | CSCO 519 | Aeth. 93 | Vie de Samu'el de Debra Halleluya. | Textus | |||||||||
681 | CSCO 520 | Aeth. 94 | Vie de Samu'el de Dabra Halleluya. | Versio | |||||||||
682 | Der Siegreiche Feldzug des Königs Amda-Seyon | ||||||||||||
683 | CSCO 538 | Aeth. 99 | Der Siegreiche Feldzug des Königs Amda-Seyon gegen die Muslime in Adal im Jahre 1332 n. Chr. | Textus | |||||||||
684 | CSCO 539 | Aeth. 100 | Der Siegreiche Feldzug des Königs Amda-Seyon gegen die Muslime in Adal im Jahre 1332 n. Chr. | Versio | |||||||||
685 | Il Senodos etiopico | ||||||||||||
686 | CSCO 552 | Aeth. 101 | Il Senodos etiopico. Canoni pseudoapostolici: Canoni dopo l'Ascensione, Canoni di Simone Cananeo, Canoni Apostolici, Lettera di... | Textus | |||||||||
687 | CSCO 553 | Aeth. 102 | Il Senodos etiopico. Canoni pseudoapostolici: Canoni dopo l'Ascensione, Canoni di Simone Cananeo, Canoni Apostolici, Lettera di... | Versio | |||||||||
688 | Gadla Absadi | ||||||||||||
689 | CSCO 557 | Aeth. 103 | Il "Gadla Absadi" (Dabra Maryam, Sera'e). | Textus | |||||||||
690 | CSCO 558 | Aeth. 104 | Il "Gadla Absadi" (Dabra Maryam, Sera'e). | Versio | |||||||||
691 | La «Vita» e i «Miracoli» di Libanos | ||||||||||||
692 | CSCO 595 | Aeth. 105 | La «Vita» e i «Miracoli» di Libanos. | Textus | |||||||||
693 | CSCO 596 | Aeth. 106 | La «Vita» e i «Miracoli» di Libanos. | Versio | |||||||||
694 | Vita, "Omilia", "Miracoli" del santo Gabra Manfas Qeddus | ||||||||||||
695 | CSCO 597 | Aeth. 107 | Vita, "Omilia", "Miracoli" del santo Gabra Manfas Qeddus. | Textus | |||||||||
696 | CSCO 598 | Aeth. 108 | Vita, "Omilia", "Miracoli" del santo Gabra Manfas Qeddus. | Versio | |||||||||
697 | Evangelium Iohannis Aethiopicum | ||||||||||||
698 | CSCO 617 | Aeth. 109 | Evangelium Iohannis Aethiopicum | Textus | |||||||||
699 | The Ge'ez Acts of Abba Estifanos of Gwendagwende | ||||||||||||
700 | CSCO 619 | Aeth. 110 | The Ge'ez Acts of Abba Estifanos of Gwendagwende | Textus | |||||||||
701 | CSCO 620 | Aeth. 111 | The Ge'ez Acts of Abba Estifanos of Gwendagwende | Versio | |||||||||
702 | A History of the First Estifanosite Monks | ||||||||||||
703 | CSCO 635 | Aeth. 112 | A History of the First Estifanosite Monks | Textus | |||||||||
704 | CSCO 636 | Aeth. 113 | A History of the First Estifanosite Monks | Versio | |||||||||
705 | Chronicle of King Gälawdewos | ||||||||||||
706 | CSCO 667 | Aeth. 116 | Chronicle of King Gälawdewos (1540-1559) | Textus | |||||||||
707 | CSCO 668 | Aeth. 117 | Chronicle of King Gälawdewos (1540-1559) | Versio | |||||||||
708 | |||||||||||||
709 | Scriptores Coptici | ||||||||||||
710 | Sinuthius Archimandrita (Shenoute; & Pseudo-Sh.) | ||||||||||||
711 | CSCO 41 | Copt. 1 | Copt. II, 2 | Sinuthii Archimandritae vita et opera omnia. Edidit Iohannes Leipoldt adiuvante W. Crum. I. | Textus | 1906 | X* | X* | |||||
712 | Sinuthii vita bohairice. Edidit Iohannes Leipoldt. Réimpression anastatique. | 1951 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
713 | CSCO 42 | Copt. 2 | Copt. II, 4 | Sinuthii Archimandritae vita et opera omnia. Edidit Iohannes Leipoldt adiuvante W. Crum. III. | Textus | 1908 | X* | X* | |||||
714 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
715 | Sinuthii Archimandritae vita et opera omnia. III. Edidit Iohannes Leipoldt adiuvante W. Crum. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
716 | CSCO 73 | Copt. 5 | Copt. II, 5 | Sinuthii Archimandritae vita et opera omnia. Edidit Iohannes Leipoldt adiuvante W. Crum. IV. | Textus | 1913 | X* | ||||||
717 | IA | X | |||||||||||
718 | Sinuthii Archimandritae vita et opera omnia. IV. Edidit Iohannes Leipoldt adiuvante W. Crum. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
719 | CSCO 96 | Copt. 8 | Copt. II, 4 | Sinuthii archimandritae vita et opera omnia. III. Interpretatus est H. Wiesmann. | Versio | 1931 | |||||||
720 | Sinuthii archimandritae vita et opera omnia. III. Interpretatus est H. Wiesmann. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
721 | CSCO 108 | Copt. 12 | Copt. II, 5 | Sinuthii archimandritae vita et opera omnia. IV. Interpretatus est H. Wiesmann. | Versio | 1936 | |||||||
722 | Sinuthii archimandritae vita et opera omnia. IV. Interpretatus est H. Wiesmann. Réimpression anastatique. | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
723 | CSCO 129 | Copt. 16 | Sinuthii vita bohairice. Interpretatus est †Hermann Wiesmann. | Versio | 1951 | IA | Xº | ||||||
724 | CSCO 42 + 73 | 1908, 1913 | X* | ||||||||||
725 | CSCO 73 + 108 | 1913, 1936 | X* | ||||||||||
726 | CSCO 96 + 42 | 1931, 1908 | IA | X | |||||||||
727 | CSCO 206 | Copt. 29 | Pseudo-Shenoute on Christian Behaviour. Edited by K. H. Kuhn. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
728 | CSCO 207 | Copt. 30 | Pseudo-Shenoute on Christian Behaviour. Translated by K. H. Kuhn. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
729 | CSCO 206 + 207 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
730 | CSCO 681 | Copt. 53 | The Feast of the Desert of Apa Shenoute. A Liturgical Procession from the White Monastery in Upper Egypt. Edited and translated by Stephen J. Davis, Daniel Schriever, and Mary Farag, with contributions by Samuel Moawad. | 2020 | |||||||||
731 | Acta martyrum | ||||||||||||
732 | CSCO 43 | Copt. 3 | Copt. III, 1 | Acta martyrum. Ediderunt I. Balestri et H. Hyvernat. I. | Textus | 1907 | X* | ||||||
733 | Acta martyrum. I. Ediderunt I. Balestri et H. Hyvernat. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | IA | X | |||||||||
734 | CSCO 44 | Copt. 4 | Copt. III, 1 | Acta martyrum. Interpretati sunt I. Balestri, O. E. S. A. et H. Hyvernat. I. | Versio | 1908 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
735 | IA | X | |||||||||||
736 | CSCO 86 | Copt. 6 | Copt. III, 2 | Acta martyrum. Ediderunt I. Balestri et H. Hyvernat. II. | Textus | 1924 | X* | ||||||
737 | IA | X | |||||||||||
738 | Acta martyrum. II. Ediderunt I. Balestri et H. Hyvernat. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | X | |||||||||
739 | CSCO 125 | Copt. 15 | Copt. III, 2 | Acta Martyrum II. Additis indicibus totius operis. Interpretatus est †Henricus Hyvernat. | Versio | 1950 | IA | X | |||||
740 | Pachomius. Vitae Pachomii | ||||||||||||
741 | CSCO 89 | Copt. 7 | Copt. III, 7 | S. Pachomii vita bohairice scripta. Edidit L. Th. Lefort. | Textus | 1925 | X* | X* | |||||
742 | S. Pachomii vita bohairice scripta. Edidit L. Th. Lefort. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
743 | CSCO 99-100 | Copt. 9-10 | Copt. II, 8 | S. Pachomii vitae sahidice scriptae. Edidit L. Th. Lefort. Réimpression anastatique. | Textus | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||
744 | CSCO 107 | Copt. 11 | Copt. III, 7 | S. Pachomii vita bohairice scripta | Versio | ||||||||
745 | CSCO 159 | Copt. 23 | Oeuvres de S. Pachôme et de ses disciples. Éditées par L. Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | Textus | 1956 | ||||||||
746 | CSCO 160 | Copt. 24 | Oeuvres de S. Pachôme et de ses disciples. Traduites par L. Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | Versio | 1956 | ||||||||
747 | CSCO 159 + 160 | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
748 | S. Antonii vitae | ||||||||||||
749 | CSCO 117 | Copt. 13 | Copt. II, 1 | S. Antonii vitae versio sahidica. | Textus | ||||||||
750 | CSCO 118 | Copt. 14 | Copt. II, 1 | S. Antonii vitae versio sahidica. | Versio | ||||||||
751 | Les Pères Apostoliques en copte | ||||||||||||
752 | CSCO 135 | Copt. 17 | Les Pères Apostoliques en copte. Édités par L.-Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | Textus | 1952 | ||||||||
753 | CSCO 136 | Copt. 18 | Les Pères Apostoliques en copte. Traduits par L.-Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | Versio | 1952 | ||||||||
754 | CSCO 135 + 136 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
755 | Athanasius | ||||||||||||
756 | CSCO 150 | Copt. 19 | S. Athanase. Lettres festales et pastorales en copte. Éditées par L.-Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | Textus | 1955 | ||||||||
757 | CSCO 151 | Copt. 20 | S. Athanase. Lettres festales et pastorales en copte. Traduites par L.-Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | Versio | 1955 | ||||||||
758 | CSCO 150 + 151 | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
759 | CSCO 675 | Copt. 51 | Another Athanasius. Four Sahidic Homilies Attributed to Athanasius of Alexandria: Two Homilies on Michael the Archangel, the Homily on Luke 11:5-9 and the Homily on Pentecost. Edited by Ibrahim Saweros. | Textus | 2019 | ||||||||
760 | CSCO 676 | Copt. 52 | Another Athanasius. Four Sahidic Homilies Attributed to Athanasius of Alexandria: Two Homilies on Michael the Archangel, the Homily on Luke 11:5-9 and the Homily on Pentecost. Translated by Ibrahim Saweros. | Versio | 2019 | ||||||||
761 | Letters and Sermons of Besa | ||||||||||||
762 | CSCO 157 | Copt. 21 | Letters and Sermons of Besa. Edited by K. H. Kuhn. | Textus | 1956 | ||||||||
763 | CSCO 158 | Copt. 22 | Letters and Sermons of Besa. Translated by K. H. Kuhn. | Versio | 1956 | ||||||||
764 | CSCO 157 + 158 | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
765 | Bodmer Papyri | ||||||||||||
766 | CSCO 177 | Copt. 25 | Papyrus Bodmer III. Évangile de Jean et Genèse I-IV, 2 en bohaïrique. Édité par Rodolphe Kasser. | Textus | 1958 | ||||||||
767 | CSCO 178 | Copt. 26 | Papyrus Bodmer III. Évangile de Jean et Genèse I-IV, 2 en bohaïrique. Traduit par Rodolphe Kasser. | Versio | 1958 | ||||||||
768 | CSCO 177 + 178 | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
769 | CSCO 194 | Copt. 27 | Papyrus Bodmer VI. Livre des Proverbes. Édité par Rodolphe Kasser. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
770 | CSCO 195 | Copt. 28 | Papyrus Bodmer VI. Livre des Proverbes. Traduit par Rodolphe Kasser. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
771 | CSCO 194 + 195 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
772 | Die Bücher der Einsetzung der Erzengel Michael und Gabriel | ||||||||||||
773 | CSCO 225 | Copt. 31 | Die Bücher der Einsetzung der Erzengel Michael und Gabriel. Herausgegeben von C. Detlef G. Müller. | Textus | 1962 | ||||||||
774 | CSCO 226 | Copt. 32 | Die Bücher der Einsetzung der Erzengel Michael und Gabriel. Übersetzt von C. Detlef G. Müller. | Versio | 1962 | ||||||||
775 | CSCO 225 + 226 | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
776 | A Panegyric on John the Baptist | ||||||||||||
777 | CSCO 268 | Copt. 33 | A Panegyric on John the Baptist. | Textus | |||||||||
778 | CSCO 269 | Copt. 34 | A Panegyric on John the Baptist. | Versio | |||||||||
779 | Coptic (Sahidic) Version of Kingdoms | ||||||||||||
780 | CSCO 313 | Copt. 35 | The Coptic (Sahidic) Version of Kingdoms I, II (Samuel I, II). | Textus | |||||||||
781 | CSCO 314 | Copt. 36 | The Coptic (Sahidic) Version of Kingdoms I, II (Samuel I, II). | Versio | |||||||||
782 | Constantinus episcopus Siout | ||||||||||||
783 | CSCO 349 | Copt. 37 | Constantini Episcopi urbis Siout Encomia in Athanasium duo. Edidit Titus Orlandi. | Textus | 1974 | ||||||||
784 | CSCO 350 | Copt. 38 | Constantini Episcopi urbis Siout Encomia in Athanasium duo. Interpretatus est Titus Orlandi. | Versio | 1974 | ||||||||
785 | CSCO 349 + 350 | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
786 | Stephen, Bishop of Heracleopolis Magna | ||||||||||||
787 | CSCO 394 | Copt. 39 | A Panegyric on Apollo, Archimandrite of the Monastery of Isaac, by Stephen, Bishop of Heracleopolis Magna. Edited by K. H. Kuhn. | Textus | 1968 | ||||||||
788 | CSCO 395 | Copt. 40 | A Panegyric on Apollo, Archimandrite of the Monastery of Isaac, by Stephen, Bishop of Heracleopolis Magna. Translated by K. H. Kuhn. | Versio | 1968 | ||||||||
789 | CSCO 394 + 395 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
790 | Panegyric of Macarius | ||||||||||||
791 | CSCO 415 | Copt. 41 | A Panegyric on Macarius. | Textus | |||||||||
792 | CSCO 416 | Copt. 42 | A Panegyric on Macarius. | Versio | |||||||||
793 | Pierpont Morgan Library | ||||||||||||
794 | CSCO 524 | Copt. 43 | Homiletica from the Pierpont Morgan Library. | Textus | |||||||||
795 | CSCO 525 | Copt. 44 | Homiletica from the Pierpont Morgan Library. | Versio | |||||||||
796 | CSCO 544 | Copt. 47 | Encomiastica from the Pierpont Morgan Library. | Textus | |||||||||
797 | CSCO 545 | Copt. 48 | Encomiastica from the Pierpont Morgan Library. | Versio | |||||||||
798 | Die Katholischen Briefe | ||||||||||||
799 | CSCO 528 | Copt. 45 | Die Katholischen Briefe in der koptischen (sahidischen) Version. | Textus | |||||||||
800 | CSCO 529 | Copt. 46 | Die Katholischen Briefe in der koptischen (sahidischen) Version. | Versio | |||||||||
801 | Das Berliner "Koptische Buch" | ||||||||||||
802 | CSCO 610 | Copt. 49 | Das Berliner "Koptische Buch" (P20915). Eine wieder hergestellte frühchristlich-theologische Abhandlung. | Textus | |||||||||
803 | CSCO 611 | Copt. 50 | Das Berliner "Koptische Buch" (P20915). Eine wieder hergestellte frühchristlich-theologische Abhandlung. | Versio | |||||||||
804 | Pseudo-Ephrem | ||||||||||||
805 | CSCO 682 | Copt. 54 | La version copte du discours pseudo-éphrémien «In pulcherrimum Ioseph». Éditée par Eric Crégheur et Paul-Hubert Poirier. | Textus | 2020 | ||||||||
806 | CSCO 683 | Copt. 55 | La version copte du discours pseudo-éphrémien «In pulcherrimum Ioseph». Traduite par Eric Crégheur et Paul-Hubert Poirier. | Versio | 2020 | ||||||||
807 | |||||||||||||
808 | Scriptores Arabici | ||||||||||||
809 | Petrus Ibn Rahib | ||||||||||||
810 | CSCO 45 | Ar. 1 | Ar. III, 1 | Petrus Ibn Rahib. Chronicon Orientale. Edidit L. Chiekho S. I. | Textus | 1903 | X* | X* | |||||
811 | IA | X | |||||||||||
812 | Petrus Ibn Rahib. Chronicon Orientale. Edidit L. Chiekho S. I. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
813 | CSCO 46 | Ar. 2 | Ar. III, 1 | Petrus Ibn Rahib. Chronicon Orientale. Interpretatione olim ab Abrahamo Ecchellensi institutam tum a I. S. Assemano revisam iterum ad fidem arabici textus recognovit P. L. Cheikho S. I. | Versio | 1903 | X* | X* | |||||
814 | Petrus Ibn Rahib. Chronicon Orientale. Interpretatione olim ab Abrahamo Ecchellensi institutam tum a I. S. Assemano revisam iterum ad fidem arabici textus recognovit P. L. Cheikho S. I. Réimpression anastatique. | 1955 | |||||||||||
815 | CSCO 45 + 46 | 1903 | X* | ||||||||||
816 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
817 | 1903, 1955 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||||
818 | 1955 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
819 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum | ||||||||||||
820 | CSCO 47 | Ar. 3 | Ar. II, 18 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. Tomus I. Edidit I. Forget. | Textus | 1905 | |||||||
821 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. I, 1. Edidit I. Forget. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
822 | CSCO 48 | Ar. 4 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. Tomus I Fasc. II. Edidit I. Forget. | Textus | 1906 | ||||||||
823 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. I, 2. Edidit I. Forget. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
824 | CSCO 49 | Ar. 5 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. Tomus I Fasc. III. Edidit I. Forget. | Textus | 1909 | ||||||||
825 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. I, 3. Edidit I. Forget. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
826 | CSCO 67 | Ar. 11 | Ar. III, 19 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. Tomus II. Edidit I. Forget. | Textus | 1912 | |||||||
827 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. II. Edidit I. Forget. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
828 | CSCO 78 | Ar. 12 | Ar. III, 18 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. Interpretatus est Iacobus Forget. Pars prior. | Versio | 1921 | X* | ||||||
829 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. I. Interpretatus est I. Forget. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
830 | CSCO 90 | Ar. 13 | Ar. III, 19 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. Interpretatus est Iacobus Forget. Pars posterior. | Versio | 1926 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
831 | Synaxarium Alexandrinum. II. Interpretatus est I. Forget. Réimpression anastatique. | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
832 | CSCO 47 + 48 + 49 | 1905, ?1906, ?1909 | IA | X | |||||||||
833 | 1954 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
834 | CSCO 47 + 48 + 49 + 67 | 1905, 1906, 1909, 1912 | X* | ||||||||||
835 | CSCO 78 + 90 | 1921, 1926 | X* | ||||||||||
836 | Eutychius Patriarcha Alexandrinus | ||||||||||||
837 | CSCO 50 | Ar. 6 | Ar. III, 6 | Eutychii Patriarchae Alexandrini Annales. Pars prior. Edidit L. Cheikho S. J. | Textus | 1906 | X* | ||||||
838 | CSCO 51 | Ar. 7 | Ar. III, 7 | Eutychii Patriarchae Alexandrini Annales. Pars posterior. Accedunt Annales Yahia ibn Said Antiochensis. Conjuncta opera ediderunt L. Cheikho S. J., B. Carra de Vaux, H. Zayyat. | Textus | 1909 | |||||||
839 | Eutychii Patriarchae Alexandrini Annales. II. Accedunt Annales Yahia ibn Said Antiochensis. Ediderunt L. Cheikho, B. Carra de Vaux et H. Zayyat. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | |||||||||||
840 | CSCO 50 + 51 | 1906, 1909 | IA | X | |||||||||
841 | 1906, 1954 | X* | |||||||||||
842 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
843 | CSCO 192 | Ar. 20 | Eutychius of Alexandria. The Book of the Demonstration (Kitab al-Burhan). Part I. Edited by Pierre Cachia, Lecturer in Arabic, University of Edinburgh. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
844 | CSCO 193 | Ar. 21 | Eutychius of Alexandria. The Book of the Demonstration (Kitab al-Burhan). Part I. Translated by W. Montgomery Watt, Reader in Arabic, University of Edinburgh. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
845 | CSCO 209 | Ar. 22 | Eutychius of Alexandria. The Book of the Demonstration (Kitab al-Burhan). Part II. Edited by Pierre Cachia, Lecturer in Arabic, University of Edinburgh. | Textus | 1961 | ||||||||
846 | CSCO 210 | Ar. 23 | Eutychius of Alexandria. The Book of the Demonstration (Kitab al-Burhan). Part II. Translated by W. Montgomery Watt, Reader in Arabic, University of Edinburgh. | Versio | 1961 | ||||||||
847 | CSCO 192 + 193 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
848 | CSCO 209 + 210 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
849 | CSCO 471 | Ar. 44 | Das Annalenwerk des Eutychios von Alexandrien. Ausgewählte Geschichten und Legenden kompiliert von Sa'id Ibn Batriq um 935 A.D. Herausgegeben von Michael Breydy. | Textus | 1985 | ||||||||
850 | CSCO 472 | Ar. 45 | Das Annalenwerk des Eutychios von Alexandrien. Ausgewählte Geschichten und Legenden kompiliert von Sa'id Ibn Batriq um 935 A.D. Übersetzt von Michael Breydy. | Versio | 1985 | ||||||||
851 | CSCO 471 + 472 | 1985 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
852 | Severus Ben el-Moqaffa' | ||||||||||||
853 | CSCO 52 | Ar. 8 | Ar. III, 9 | Severus Ben el-Moqaffa'. Historia Patriarcharum Alexandrinorum (Tomus I, fasciculus I). Edidit Chr. Fred. Seybold. | Textus | 1904 | |||||||
854 | Severus Ben el-Moqaffa'. Historia Patriarcharum Alexandrinorum. I, 1. Edidit C. F. Seybold. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
855 | CSCO 59 | Ar. 9 | Ar. III, 9 | Severus Ben el-Moqaffa'. Historia Patriarcharum Alexandrinorum (Tomus I, fasciculus II). Edidit Chr. Fred. Seybold. | Textus | 1910 | |||||||
856 | Severus Ben el-Moqaffa'. Historia Patriarcharum Alexandrinorum. I, 1. Edidit C. F. Seybold. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
857 | CSCO 52 + 59 | 1904, 1910 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||||
858 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
859 | IA | X | |||||||||||
860 | Agapius Episcopus Mabbugensis | ||||||||||||
861 | CSCO 65 | Ar. 10 | Ar. III, 5 | Agapius Episcopus Mabbugensis Historia Universalis. Edidit L. Cheikho S. J. | Textus | 1912 | X* | X* | |||||
862 | Hathi | X* | |||||||||||
863 | Agapius Episcopus Mabbugensis Historia Universalis. Edidit L. Cheikho S. J. Réimpression anastatique. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
864 | Habib ibn Hidma Abu Ra'ita | ||||||||||||
865 | CSCO 130 | Ar. 14 | Die Schriften des Jacobiten Habib ibn Hidma Abu Ra'ita. Herausgegeben von Georg Graf. | Textus | 1951 | ||||||||
866 | CSCO 131 | Ar. 15 | Die Schriften des Jacobiten Habib ibn Hidma Abu Ra'ita. Übersetzt von Georg Graf. | Versio | 1951 | ||||||||
867 | CSCO 130 + 131 | 1951 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
868 | Ibn at-Taiyib | ||||||||||||
869 | CSCO 161 | Ar. 16 | Ibn at-Taiyib. Fiqh an-nasraniya «Das Recht der Christenheit». I. Teil. Herausgegeben von W. Hoenerbach und O. Spies. | Textus | 1956 | ||||||||
870 | CSCO 162 | Ar. 17 | Ibn at-Taiyib. Fiqh an-nasraniya «Das Recht der Christenheit». I. Teil. Übersetzt von W. Hoenerbach und O. Spies. | Versio | 1956 | ||||||||
871 | CSCO 167 | Ar. 18 | Ibn at-Taiyib. Fiqh an-nasraniya «Das Recht der Christenheit». II. Teil. Herausgegeben von W. Hoenerbach und O. Spies. | Textus | 1957 | ||||||||
872 | CSCO 168 | Ar. 19 | Ibn at-Taiyib. Fiqh an-nasraniya «Das Recht der Christenheit». II. Teil. Übersetzt von W. Hoenerbach und O. Spies. | Versio | 1957 | ||||||||
873 | CSCO 161 + 162 | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
874 | CSCO 167 + 168 | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
875 | Ibn at-Taiyib | ||||||||||||
876 | CSCO 274 | Ar. 24 | Ibn at-Taiyib. Commentaire sur la Genèse. Édité par J.C.J. Sanders. | Textus | 1967 | ||||||||
877 | CSCO 275 | Ar. 25 | Ibn at-Taiyib. Commentaire sur la Genèse. Traduit par J.C.J. Sanders. | Versio | 1967 | ||||||||
878 | CSCO 274 + 275 | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
879 | Expugnationis Hierosolymae A.D. 614 recensiones Arabicae | ||||||||||||
880 | CSCO 340 | Ar. 26 | Expugnationis Hierosolymae A.D. 614 recensiones Arabicae. I: A et B. | Textus | |||||||||
881 | CSCO 341 | Ar. 27 | Expugnationis Hierosolymae A.D. 614 recensiones Arabicae. I: A et B. | Versio | |||||||||
882 | CSCO 347 | Ar. 28 | Expugnationis Hierosolymae A.D. 614 recensiones Arabicae. II: C et V. Editae a Gerardo Garitte. | Textus | 1974 | ||||||||
883 | CSCO 348 | Ar. 29 | Expugnationis Hierosolymae A.D. 614 recensiones Arabicae. II: C et V. Translatae a Gerardo Garitte. | Versio | 1974 | ||||||||
884 | CSCO 347 + 348 | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
885 | The Wisdom of Jesus Ben Sirach | ||||||||||||
886 | CSCO 357 | Ar. 30 | The Wisdom of Jesus Ben Sirach (Sinai ar. 155. IXth / Xth cent.). Edited with an Arabic-Greek word index by Richard M. Frank. | Textus | 1974 | ||||||||
887 | CSCO 358 | Ar. 31 | The Wisdom of Jesus Ben Sirach (Sinai ar. 155. IXth / Xth cent.). Translated by Richard M. Frank. | Versio | 1974 | ||||||||
888 | CSCO 357 + 358 | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
889 | Severus Ibn al-Muqaffa' | ||||||||||||
890 | CSCO 365 | Ar. 32 | The Lamp of the Intellect of Severus Ibn al-Muqaffa', Bishop of Al-Ashmunain. | Textus | |||||||||
891 | CSCO 366 | Ar. 33 | The Lamp of the Intellect of Severus Ibn al-Muqaffa', Bishop of Al-Ashmunain. | Versio | |||||||||
892 | CSCO 396 | Ar. 34 | Severus ibn al-Muqaffa'. Affliction's Physic and the Cure of Sorrow. | Textus | |||||||||
893 | CSCO 397 | Ar. 35 | Severus ibn al-Muqaffa'. Afflictions' Physic and the Cure of Sorrow. | Versio | |||||||||
894 | La grande polémique antinestorienne de Yahya b. 'Adi | ||||||||||||
895 | CSCO 427 | Ar. 36 | La grande polémique antinestorienne de Yahya b. 'Adi, I. | Textus | |||||||||
896 | CSCO 428 | Ar. 37 | La grande polémique antinestorienne de Yahya b. 'Adi, I. | Versio | |||||||||
897 | CSCO 437 | Ar. 38 | La grande polémique antinestorienne de Yahya b. 'Adi, II. | Textus | |||||||||
898 | CSCO 438 | Ar. 39 | La grande polémique antinestorienne de Yahya b. 'Adi, II. | Versio | |||||||||
899 | Mt. Sinai Arabic Codex 151 | ||||||||||||
900 | CSCO 452 | Ar. 40 | Mt. Sinai Arabic Codex 151. I. Pauline Epistles. Edited by Harvey Staal. | Textus | 1983 | ||||||||
901 | CSCO 453 | Ar. 41 | Mt. Sinai Arabic Codex 151. I. Pauline Epistles. Translated by Harvey Staal. | Versio | 1983 | ||||||||
902 | CSCO 462 | Ar. 42 | Mt. Sinai Arabic Codex 151. II. Acts of the Apostles. Catholic Epistles. Edited by Harvey Staal. | Textus | 1984 | ||||||||
903 | CSCO 463 | Ar. 43 | Mt. Sinai Arabic Codex 151. II. Acts of the Apostles. Catholic Epistles. Translated by Harvey Staal. | Versio | 1984 | ||||||||
904 | CSCO 452 + 453 | 1983 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
905 | CSCO 462 + 463 | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
906 | Abu 'Isa al-Warraq | ||||||||||||
907 | CSCO 490 | Ar. 46 | Abu 'Isa al-Warraq, Yahya Ibn 'Adi. De l'Incarnation. Édité par E. Platti. | Textus | 1987 | ||||||||
908 | CSCO 491 | Ar. 47 | Abu 'Isa al-Warraq, Yahya Ibn 'Adi. De l'Incarnation. Traduit par E. Platti. | Versio | 1987 | ||||||||
909 | CSCO 490 + 4901 | 1987 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
910 | The Mount Sinai Arabic Version of IV Ezra | ||||||||||||
911 | CSCO 563 | Ar. 48 | The Mount Sinai Arabic Version of IV Ezra. | Textus | |||||||||
912 | CSCO 564 | Ar. 49 | The Mount Sinai Arabic Version of IV Ezra. | Versio | |||||||||
913 | The Life of Stephen of Mar Sabas | ||||||||||||
914 | CSCO 578 | Ar. 50 | The Life of Stephen of Mar Sabas. | Textus | |||||||||
915 | CSCO 579 | Ar. 51 | The Life of Stephen of Mar Sabas. | Versio | |||||||||
916 | Sulayman Ibn Hasan al-Gazzi | ||||||||||||
917 | CSCO 648 | Ar. 52 | I trattati teologici di Sulayman Ibn Hasan al-Gazzi. | Textus | |||||||||
918 | CSCO 649 | Ar. 53 | I trattati teologici di Sulayman Ibn Hasan al-Gazzi. | Versio | |||||||||
919 | An Andalusian Arabic Version of the Four Gospels | ||||||||||||
920 | CSCO 663 | Ar. 54 | An Andalusian Arabic Version of the Four Gospels. | Textus | |||||||||
921 | Shams al-Ri'asah Abu al-Barakat | ||||||||||||
922 | CSCO 684 | Ar. 55 | The Scala Magna of Shams al-Ri'asah Abu al-Barakat. Volume I: Introduction, Text, Translation and Notes by William F. Macomber (†). | 2020 | |||||||||
923 | CSCO 685 | Ar. 56 | The Scala Magna of Shams al-Ri'asah Abu al-Barakat. Volume II: Apparatus of Variant Readings, Indexes by William F. Macomber (†). | 2020 | |||||||||
924 | |||||||||||||
925 | Scriptores Armeniaci | ||||||||||||
926 | Ephraem Syrus | ||||||||||||
927 | CSCO 137 | Arm. 1 | Saint Éphrem. Commentaire de l'Évangile concordant, version arménienne. Éditée par Louis Leloir. | Textus | 1953 | IA | Xº | ||||||
928 | CSCO 145 | Arm. 2 | Saint Éphrem. Commentaire de l'Évangile concordant, version arménienne. Traduite par Louis Leloir. | Versio | 1954 | IA | Xº | ||||||
929 | CSCO 291 | Arm. 5 | Saint Ephrem, an Exposition of the Gospel | Textus | |||||||||
930 | CSCO 292 | Arm. 6 | Saint Ephrem, an Exposition of the Gospel | Versio | |||||||||
931 | CSCO 473 | Arm. 15 | Textes arméniens relatifs à S. Ephrem. Édités par Lévon Ter-Pétrossian. | Textus | 1985 | ||||||||
932 | CSCO 474 | Arm. 16 | Textes arméniens relatifs à S. Ephrem. Traduits par Bernard Outtier. | Versio | 1985 | ||||||||
933 | CSCO 473 + 474 | 1985 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
934 | CSCO 572 | Arm. 23 | The Armenian Commentary on Genesis attributed to Ephrem the Syrian | Textus | |||||||||
935 | CSCO 573 | Arm. 24 | The Armenian Commentary on Genesis attributed to Ephrem the Syrian | Versio | |||||||||
936 | CSCO 587 | Arm. 25 | The Armenian Commentaries on Exodus-Deuteronomy attributed to Ephrem the Syrian | Textus | |||||||||
937 | CSCO 588 | Arm. 26 | The Armenian Commentaries on Exodus-Deuteronomy attributed to Ephrem the Syrian | Versio | |||||||||
938 | David of Ganjak | ||||||||||||
939 | CSCO 216 | Arm. 3 | The Penitential of David of Ganjak. Edited by C. J. F. Dowsett. | Textus | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
940 | CSCO 217 | Arm. 4 | The Penitential of David of Ganjak. Translated by C. J. F. Dowsett. | Versio | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
941 | CSCO 216 + 217 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
942 | Aphraate le Syrien | ||||||||||||
943 | CSCO 382 | Arm. 7 | La version arménienne des oeuvres d'Aphraate le Syrien, I. | Textus | |||||||||
944 | CSCO 383 | Arm. 8 | La version arménienne des oeuvres d'Aphraate le Syrien, I. | Versio | |||||||||
945 | CSCO 405 | Arm. 9 | La version arménienne des oeuvres d'Aphraate le Syrien, II. | Textus | |||||||||
946 | CSCO 406 | Arm. 10 | La version arménienne des oeuvres d'Aphraate le Syrien, II. | Versio | |||||||||
947 | CSCO 423 | Arm. 11 | La version arménienne des oeuvres d'Aphraate le Syrien, III. | Textus | |||||||||
948 | CSCO 424 | Arm. 12 | La version arménienne des oeuvres d'Aphraate le Syrien, III. | Versio | |||||||||
949 | The Penitence of Adam | ||||||||||||
950 | CSCO 429 | Arm. 13 | The Penitence of Adam. Edited by Michael E. Stone. | Textus | 1981 | ||||||||
951 | CSCO 430 | Arm. 14 | The Penitence of Adam. Translated by Michael E. Stone. | Versio | 1981 | IA | X | ||||||
952 | CSCO 429 + 430 | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
953 | Dionysius the Areopagite | ||||||||||||
954 | CSCO 488 | Arm. 17 | The Armenian Version of the Works Attributed to Dionysius the Areopagite. Edited by Robert W. Thomson. | Textus | 1987 | ||||||||
955 | CSCO 489 | Arm. 18 | The Armenian Version of the Works Attributed to Dionysius the Areopagite. Translated by Robert W. Thomson. | Versio | 1987 | ||||||||
956 | CSCO 488 + 489 | 1987 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
957 | CSCO 623 | Arm. 29 | Two Anonymous Sets of Scholia on Dionysius the Areopagite's «Heavenly Hierarchy». | Textus | |||||||||
958 | CSCO 624 | Arm. 30 | Two Anonymous Sets of Scholia on Dionysius the Areopagite's «Heavenly Hierarchy». | Versio | |||||||||
959 | Basilio Di Cesarea | ||||||||||||
960 | CSCO 536 | Arm. 19 | Basilio Di Cesarea. Il Libro delle Domande (Le Regole). | Textus | |||||||||
961 | CSCO 537 | Arm. 20 | Basilio Di Cesarea. Il Libro delle Domande (Le Regole). | Versio | |||||||||
962 | Mxit'ar Sasnec'i | ||||||||||||
963 | CSCO 542 | Arm. 21 | Mxit'ar Sasnec'i's Theological Discourses. | Textus | |||||||||
964 | CSCO 543 | Arm. 22 | Mxit'ar Sasnec'i's Theological Discourses. | Versio | |||||||||
965 | Jean Chrysostome | ||||||||||||
966 | CSCO 607 | Arm. 27 | La version arménienne ancienne des homélies sur les «Actes des Apôtres» de Jean Chrysostome. Homélies I, II, VII, VIII. | Textus | |||||||||
967 | CSCO 608 | Arm. 28 | La version arménienne ancienne des homélies sur les «Actes des Apôtres» de Jean Chrysostome. Homélies I, II, VII, VIII. | Versio | |||||||||
968 | Acts of the Apostles | ||||||||||||
969 | CSCO 643 | Arm. 31 | The Ancient Armenian Text of the Acts of the Apostles. | Textus | |||||||||
970 | Step'anos of Siwnik' | ||||||||||||
971 | CSCO 695 | Arm. 32 | The Genesis Commentary by Step'anos of Siwnik' (dub.). Edition, Translation and Comments by Michael E. Stone, with additional annotations by Sh. Efrati. | 2021 | |||||||||
972 | |||||||||||||
973 | Scriptores Iberici | ||||||||||||
974 | Liturgiae ibericae antiquiores | ||||||||||||
975 | CSCO 122 | Iber. 1 | Iber. I, 1 | Liturgiae ibericae antiquiores. Edidit Michael Tarchnisvili. | Textus | 1950 | |||||||
976 | CSCO 123 | Iber. 2 | Iber. I, 1 | Liturgiae ibericae antiquiores. Interpretatus est Michael Tarchnisvili. | Versio | 1950 | |||||||
977 | CSCO 122 + 123 | 1950 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
978 | Typicon Gregorii Pacuriani | ||||||||||||
979 | CSCO 143 | Iber. 3 | Typicon Gregorii Pacuriani | Textus | |||||||||
980 | CSCO 144 | Iber. 4 | Typicon Gregorii Pacuriani | Versio | |||||||||
981 | Lettres de S. Antoine | ||||||||||||
982 | CSCO 148 | Iber. 5 | Lettres de S. Antoine. Version géorgienne et fragments coptes | Textus | |||||||||
983 | CSCO 149 | Iber. 6 | Lettres de S. Antoine. Version géorgienne et fragments coptes | Versio | |||||||||
984 | Vies géorgiennes de S. Syméon Stylite l'Ancien et de S. Éphrem | ||||||||||||
985 | CSCO 171 | Iber. 7 | Vies géorgiennes de S. Syméon Stylite l'Ancien et de S. Éphrem. Éditées par Gérard Garitte. | Textus | 1957 | ||||||||
986 | CSCO 172 | Iber. 8 | Vies géorgiennes de S. Syméon Stylite l'Ancien et de S. Éphrem. Traduites par Gérard Garitte. | Versio | 1957 | ||||||||
987 | CSCO 171 + 172 | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
988 | Le grand lectionnaire de l'Église de Jérusalem | ||||||||||||
989 | CSCO 188 | Iber. 9 | Le grand lectionnaire de l'Église de Jérusalem (Ve-VIIIe siècle). Tome I. Édité par †Michel Tarchnischvili. | Textus | 1959 | ||||||||
990 | CSCO 189 | Iber. 10 | Le grand lectionnaire de l'Église de Jérusalem (Ve-VIIIe siècle). Tome I. Traduit par †Michel Tarchnischvili. | Versio | 1959 | ||||||||
991 | CSCO 204 | Iber. 13 | Le grand lectionnaire de l'Église de Jérusalem (Ve-VIIIe siècle). Tome II. Édité par †Michel Tarchnischvili. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
992 | CSCO 205 | Iber. 14 | Le grand lectionnaire de l'Église de Jérusalem (Ve-VIIIe siècle). Tome II. Traduit par †Michel Tarchnischvili. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
993 | CSCO 188 + 189 | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
994 | CSCO 204 + 205 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
995 | La prise de Jérusalem par les Perses en 614 | ||||||||||||
996 | CSCO 202 | Iber. 11 | La prise de Jérusalem par les Perses en 614. Édité par Gérard Garitte. | Textus | 1960 | ||||||||
997 | CSCO 203 | Iber. 12 | La prise de Jérusalem par les Perses en 614. Traduit par Gérard Garitte. | Versio | 1960 | ||||||||
998 | CSCO 202 + 203 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
999 | Hippolytus of Rome | ||||||||||||
1000 | CSCO 263 | Iber. 15 | Traités d'Hippolyte sur David et Goliath, sur le Cantique des Cantiques et sur l'Antéchrist. | Textus | |||||||||
1001 | CSCO 264 | Iber. 16 | Traités d'Hippolyte sur David et Goliath, sur le Cantique des Cantiques et sur l'Antéchrist. | Versio | |||||||||
1002 | Vie de Sainte Marthe | ||||||||||||
1003 | CSCO 285 | Iber. 17 | Version géorgienne de la vie de Sainte Marthe. Éditée par Gérard Garitte. | Textus | 1968 | ||||||||
1004 | CSCO 286 | Iber. 18 | Version géorgienne de la vie de Sainte Marthe. Traduite par Gérard Garitte. | Versio | 1968 | ||||||||
1005 | CSCO 285 + 286 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
1006 | Épiphane de Chypre | ||||||||||||
1007 | CSCO 460 | Iber. 19 | Les versions géorgiennes d'Épiphane de Chypre. Traité des poids et des mesures. Édité par Michel-Jean van Esbroeck. | Textus | 1984 | ||||||||
1008 | CSCO 461 | Iber. 20 | Les versions géorgiennes d'Épiphane de Chypre. Traité des poids et des mesures. Traduit par Michel-Jean van Esbroeck. | Versio | 1984 | ||||||||
1009 | CSCO 460 + 461 | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
1010 | Maxime le Confesseur | ||||||||||||
1011 | CSCO 478 | Iber. 21 | Maxime le Confesseur. Vie de la Vierge. Éditée par Michel-Jean van Esbroeck. | Textus | 1986 | ||||||||
1012 | CSCO 479 | Iber. 22 | Maxime le Confesseur. Vie de la Vierge. Traduite par Michel-Jean van Esbroeck. | Versio | 1986 | ||||||||
1013 | CSCO 478 + 479 | IA | Xº | ||||||||||
1014 | La caverne des trésors | ||||||||||||
1015 | CSCO 526 | Iber. 23 | La caverne des trésors. Version géorgienne. | Textus | |||||||||
1016 | CSCO 527 | Iber. 24 | La caverne des trésors. Version géorgienne. | Versio | |||||||||
1017 | Vie et conduite des Bienheureux Justes-nus et de notre saint Père Zosime | ||||||||||||
1018 | CSCO 686 | Iber. 25 | Vie et conduite des Bienheureux Justes-nus et de notre saint Père Zosime: trois traductions géorgiennes. Introduction et édition critique par Tamara Pataridze. Avec index lemmatizé en collaboration avec Bernard Coulie et Bastien Kindt. | Textus | 2020 | ||||||||
1019 | CSCO 687 | Iber. 26 | Vie et conduite des Bienheureux Justes-nus et de notre saint Père Zosime: trois traductions géorgiennes. Introduction et traduction par Tamara Pataridze. | Versio | 2020 | ||||||||
1020 | |||||||||||||
1021 | Subsidia | ||||||||||||
1022 | CSCO 124 | Subs. 1 | Concordance du Nouveau Testament sahidique. I. Les mots d'origine grecque. Par L.-Th. Lefort, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | 1950 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1023 | CSCO 173 | Subs. 11 | Concordance du Nouveau Testament sahidique. II. Les mots autochtones. 1. Par Michel Wilmet. | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1024 | CSCO 183 | Subs. 13 | Concordance du Nouveau Testament sahidique. II. Les mots autochtones. 2. Par Michel Wilmet. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1025 | CSCO 185 | Subs. 15 | Concordance du Nouveau Testament sahidique. II. Les mots autochtones. 3. Par Michel Wilmet. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1026 | CSCO 196 | Subs. 16 | Index copte et grec-copte de la concordance du Nouveau Testament sahidique (CSCO 124, 173, 183, 185). Par René Draguet. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1027 | CSCO 127 | Subs. 2 | Evêques et évêchés monophysites d'Asie antérieure au VIe siècle. Par Ernest Honigmann. | 1951 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1028 | CSCO 128 | Subs. 3 | Studies in the History of the Gospel Text in Syriac. By Arthur Vööbus, Professor at Chicago Lutheran Theological Seminary, Formerly Professor of Ecclesiastical Histori at the University of Tartu. | 1951 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1029 | CSCO 496 | Subs. 79 | Studies in the History of the Gospel Text in Syriac. | ||||||||||
1030 | CSCO 132 | Subs. 4 | La Narratio de rebus Armeniae. Édition critique et commentaire. Par Gérard Garitte, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | 1952 | IA | Xº | X | ||||||
1031 | CSCO 141 | Subs. 5 | Lexique comparé du texte grec et des versions latine, arménienne et syriaque de l'"Adversus Haereses" de saint Irénée. I. Introduction. Index des mots grecs, arméniens et syriaques. Par Bruno Reynders. | 1954 | |||||||||
1032 | CSCO 142 | Subs. 6 | Lexique comparé du texte grec et des versions latine, arménienne et syriaque de l'"Adversus Haereses" de saint Irénée. II. Introduction. Index des mots latins. Par Bruno Reynders. | 1954 | |||||||||
1033 | CSCO 141 + 142 | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
1034 | CSCO 146 | Subs. 7 | Le couvent de Barsauma et le Patriarcat jacobite d'Antioche et de Syrie. Par Ernest Honigmann, Professeur à l'Université de Bruxelles. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1035 | CSCO 147 | Subs. 8 | Verzeichnis arabischer kirchlicher Termini. Zweite, vermehrte Auflage. Von Georg Graf. | 1954 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1036 | CSCO 165 | Subs. 9 | Catalogue des manuscrits littéraires géorgiens du Mont Sinaï. Par Gérard Garitte, Professeur à l'Université de Louvain. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1037 | CSCO 166 | Subs. 10 | Monumenta Iberica Antiquiora. Textus chanmeti et haemeti ex inscriptionibus, S. Bibliis et patribus. Collegit et in linguam latinam convertit addito Glossario Joseph Molitor. | 1956 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1038 | CSCO 180 | Subs. 12 | L'Évangile d'Ephrem d'après les oeuvres éditées. Recueil des textes. Par Louis Leloir. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1039 | CSCO 184 | Subs. 14 | History of Asceticism in the Syrian Orient. A Contribution to the History of Culture in the Near East. I. The Origin of Monasticism. Early Monasticism in Persia. By Arthur Vööbus, Dr. theol. (Tartu), Professor at the Chicago Lutheran Theological Seminary, Formerly Assoc. Professor at the University of Tartu. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1040 | CSCO 197 | Subs. 17 | History of Asceticism in the Syrian Orient. A Contribution to the History of Culture in the Near East. II. Early Monasticism in Mesopotamia and Syria. By Arthur Vööbus, Dr. theol. (Tartu), Professor at the Chicago Lutheran Theological Seminary, Formerly Assoc. Professor at the University of Tartu. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1041 | CSCO 500 | Subs. 81 | History of Asceticism in the Syrian Orient. A Contribution to the History of Culture in the Near East. III. | ||||||||||
1042 | CSCO 220 | Subs. 18 | Doctrines et méthodes de S. Éphrem d'après son Commentaire de l'Évangile concordant (original syriaque et version arménienne). Par Louis Leloir. | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1043 | CSCO 227 | Subs. 19 | Le Témoignage d'Éphrem sur le Diatessaron. Par Louis Leloir. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1044 | CSCO 228 | Subs. 20 | Glossarium Ibericum in quattuor Evangelia et Actus Apostolorum antiquioris versionis etiam textus chanmeti et haemeti complectens. 1. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1045 | CSCO 237 | Subs. 21 | Glossarium Ibericum in quattuor Evangelia et Actus Apostolorum antiquioris versionis etiam textus chanmeti et haemeti complectens. 2. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1046 | CSCO 243 | Subs. 23 | Glossarium Ibericum in quattuor Evangelia et Actus Apostolorum antiquioris versionis etiam textus chanmeti et haemeti complectens. Index Graecus-Ibericus. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1964 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1047 | CSCO 265 | Subs. 25 | Glossarium Ibericum. Supplementum in Epistolas Catholicas et Apocalypsim antiquioris versionis. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1048 | CSCO 280 | Subs. 30 | Glossarium Latinum-Ibericum-Graecum in quattuor Evangelia et Actus Apostolorum antiquioris et in Epistolas Catholicas necnon in Apocalypsim antiquioris versionis ibericae. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1049 | CSCO 373 | Subs. 49 | Glossarium Ibericum in Epistolas Paulinas antiquioris versionis. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1050 | CSCO 242 | Subs. 22 | Untersuchungen zum Liber Heraclidis des Nestorius. Von Luise Abramowski. | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1051 | CSCO 256 | Subs. 24 | Synopsis Latina Evangeliorum Ibericorum Antiquissimorum secundum Matthaeum, Marcum, Lucam. Desumpta e codicibus Adysh, Opiza, Tbeth necnon e fragmentis biblicis et patristicis quae dicuntur Chanmeti et Haemeti. Composuit Joseph Molitor. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1052 | CSCO 266 | Subs. 26 | History of the School of Nisibis. By Arthur Vööbus, Professor, Lutheran School of Theology at Chicago, Membre de lAcadémie Internationale Libre des Sciences et des Lettres. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1053 | CSCO 267 | Subs. 27 | A Grammar of Christian Arabic based mainly on South-Palestinian Texts from the First Millennium, Fasc. I: §§ 1-169. | ||||||||||
1054 | CSCO 276 | Subs. 28 | A Grammar of Christian Arabic based mainly on South-Palestinian Texts from the First Millennium, Fasc. II: §§ 170-368. | ||||||||||
1055 | CSCO 279 | Subs. 29 | A Grammar of Christian Arabic based mainly on South-Palestinian Texts from the First Millennium, Fasc. III: §§ 369-535. | ||||||||||
1056 | CSCO 283 | Subs. 31 | Citations du Nouveau Testament dans l'ancienne tradition arménienne, I. A. L'Évangile de Matthieu, I-XII | ||||||||||
1057 | CSCO 284 | Subs. 32 | Citations du Nouveau Testament dans l'ancienne tradition arménienne, I. B. L'Évangile de Matthieu, XIII-XXVIII | ||||||||||
1058 | CSCO 297 | Subs. 33 | Die äthiopische Johannes-Apokalypse. Kritisch Untersucht. Von Dr. Joseph Hofmann. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1059 | CSCO 300 | Subs. 34 | Rabbula von Edessa. Der Christ, der Bischof, der Theologe. Von Georg Günter Blum. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1060 | CSCO 307 | Subs. 35 | Syrische Kanonessammlungen. Ein Beitrag zur Quellenkunde. I. Westsyrische Originalurkunden. 1, A. Von A. Vööbus. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1061 | CSCO 317 | Subs. 38 | Syrische Kanonessammlungen, I. Westsyrische Originalurkunden I. B | ||||||||||
1062 | CSCO 310 | Subs. 36 | Jalons pour une histoire de l'Église en Iraq. | ||||||||||
1063 | CSCO 315 | Subs. 37 | Der altsyrische Paulustext. Von Josef Kerschensteiner. | 1970 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1064 | CSCO 353 | Subs. 42 | Paterica armeniaca a P.P. Mechitaristis edita (1855) nunc latine reddita a Louis Leloir. I. Tractatus I-IV. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1065 | CSCO 361 | Subs. 43 | Paterica armeniaca a P.P. Mechitaristis edita (1855) nunc latine reddita a Louis Leloir. II. Tractatus V-IX. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1066 | CSCO 371 | Subs. 47 | Paterica armeniaca a P.P. Mechitaristis edita (1855) nunc latine reddita a Louis Leloir. III. Tractatus X-XV. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1067 | CSCO 379 | Subs. 51 | Paterica armeniaca a P.P. Mechitaristis edita (1855) nunc latine reddita a Louis Leloir. IV. Tractatus XVI-XIX. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1068 | CSCO 362 | Subs. 44 | Chrétiens syriaques sous les Mongols (Il-Khanat de Perse, XIIIe-XIVe s.). Par J. M. Fiey. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1069 | CSCO 369 | Subs. 45 | The Pentateuch in the Version of the Syro-Hexapla. A Facsimile Edition of a Midyat Ms. Discovered 1964 | ||||||||||
1070 | CSCO 370 | Subs. 46 | Christlich-Arabische Chrestomathie aus historischen Schriftstellern des Mittelalters. Von Peter Kawerau. 1. Band. 1. Heft: Texte. | ||||||||||
1071 | CSCO 374 | Subs. 50 | Christlich-Arabische Chrestomathie aus historischen Schriftstellern des Mittelalters. Von Peter Kawerau. 1. Band. 2. Heft: Glossar. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1072 | CSCO 385 | Subs. 53 | Christlich-Arabische Chrestomathie aus historischen Schriftstellern des Mittelalters. Von Peter Kawerau. 2. Band. Übersetzung mit philologischem Kommentar. | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1073 | CSCO 451 | Subs. 70 | Ostkirchengeschichte. Von Peter Kawerau. I. Das Christentum in Asien und Afrika bis zum Auftreten der Portugiesen im Indischen Ozean. | 1983 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1074 | CSCO 441 | Subs. 64 | Ostkirchengeschichte. Von Peter Kawerau. II. Das Christentum in oströmisch-byzantinischen Reich bis zur osmanisch-türkischen Eroberung Konstantinopels. | 1982 | |||||||||
1075 | CSCO 442 | Subs. 65 | Ostkirchengeschichte. Von Peter Kawerau. III. Das Christentum in Europa und Asien im Zeitalter der Kreuzzüge. | 1982 | |||||||||
1076 | CSCO 456 | Subs. 71 | Ostkirchengeschichte, IV. Das Christentum in Südost- und Osteuropa. | ||||||||||
1077 | CSCO 441 + 442 | 1982 | IA | Xº | |||||||||
1078 | CSCO 372 | Subs. 48 | Materials for the Study of Georgian Monasteries in the Western environs of Antioch on the Orontes. By Wachtang Z. Djobadze. | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1079 | CSCO 384 | Subs. 52 | Byzantine Iconoclasm during the Reign of Constantine V with Particular Attention to the Oriental Sources. By Stephen Gero. | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1080 | CSCO 388 | Subs. 54 | Nisibe, métropole syriaque orientale et ses suffragants des origines à nos jours. Par Jean-Maurice Fiey. | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1081 | CSCO 391 | Subs. 55 | Ephräms Polemik gegen Mani und die Manichäer im Rahmen der zeitgenössischen griechischen Polemik und der des Augustinus. Von Edmund Beck. | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1082 | CSCO 400 | Subs. 56 | The Apocalypse in the Harklean Version. A Facsimile Edition of Ms. Mardin Orth. 35, fol. 143r-159v, with an Introduction | ||||||||||
1083 | CSCO 414 | Subs. 57 | Studien zur Quellen- und Traditionsgeschichte des Evangelienkommentars der Gannat Bussame. Von G. J. Reinink. | 1979 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1084 | CSCO 419 | Subs. 58 | Ephräms des Syrers Psychologie und Erkenntnislehre. Von Edmund Beck. | 1980 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1085 | CSCO 420 | Subs. 59 | Chrétiens syriaques sous les Abbassides surtout à Bagdad (749 - 1258). Par Jean Maurice Fiey. | 1980 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1086 | CSCO 421 | Subs. 60 | Handschriftliche Überlieferung der Memre-Dichtung des Ja'qob von Serug. III. | ||||||||||
1087 | CSCO 422 | Subs. 61 | Handschriftliche Überlieferung der Memre-Dichtung des Ja'qob von Serug. IV. | ||||||||||
1088 | CSCO 425 | Subs. 62 | Ephräms Trinitätslehre im Bild von Sonne/Feuer, Licht und Wärme. Von Edmund Beck. | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1089 | CSCO 426 | Subs. 63 | Barsauma of Nisibis and Persian Christianity in the Fifth Century. By Stephen Gero. | 1981 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1090 | CSCO 443 | Subs. 66 | An Analysis of the Biblical Quotations of Ephrem in "An Exposition of the Gospel" (Armenian version). By George A. Egan. | 1983 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1091 | CSCO 446 | Subs. 67 | La version arménienne des discours de Grégoire de Nazianze. Tradition manuscrite et histoire du texte. Par Guy Lafontaine et Bernard Coulie. | 1983 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1092 | CSCO 449 | Subs. 68 | The Book of Isaiah in the Version of the Syro-Hexapla. A Facsimile Edition of Ms. St. Mark 1 in Jerusalem with an Introduction. | ||||||||||
1093 | CSCO 450 | Subs. 69 | Études sur Sa'id ibn Batriq et ses sources. | ||||||||||
1094 | CSCO 457 | Subs. 72 | Dorea und Charis. Die Taufe. Zwei Beiträge zur Theologie Ephräms des Syrers. Von Edmund Beck. | 1984 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1095 | CSCO 466 | Subs. 73 | The Lectionary of the Monastery of Aziza'el in Tur 'Abdin, Mesopotamia. A Starting Depository of the Syro-hexapla Texts. | ||||||||||
1096 | CSCO 475 | Subs. 74 | The Diatessaron and Ephrem Syrus as Sources of Romanos the Melodist. | ||||||||||
1097 | CSCO 482 | Subs. 75 | Tables de concordance des manuscrits arabes chrétiens du Caire et du Sinaï. Par Khalil Samir S.J. | 1986 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1098 | CSCO 485 | Subs. 76 | A Syriac Lectionary from the Church of the Forty Martyrs in Mardin, Tur 'Abdin, Mesopotamia. | ||||||||||
1099 | CSCO 494 | Subs. 77 | The Commentary on the Books of the Holy Prophets in a Manuscript in Leningrad. | ||||||||||
1100 | CSCO 495 | Subs. 78 | Une traduction arabe de la collection d'Apophthegmata Patrum de 'Enaniso'. | ||||||||||
1101 | CSCO 499 | Subs. 80 | La christianisation de l'Empire iranien, des origines aux grandes persécutions du IVe siècle. | ||||||||||
1102 | CSCO 512 | Subs. 82 | Les onctions baptismales dans la tradition syrienne. | ||||||||||
1103 | CSCO 513 | Subs. 83 | Mawhub ibn Mansur ibn Mufarrig et l'historiographie copto-arabe. Étude sur la composition de l'histoire des Patriarches. | ||||||||||
1104 | CSCO 514 | Subs. 84 | The Old Testament Quotations of Philoxenus of Mabbug. | ||||||||||
1105 | CSCO 521 | Subs. 85 | The Crosby-Schøyen Codex Ms 193 in the Schøyen Collection. | ||||||||||
1106 | CSCO 546 | Subs. 86 | Catalogue of the Armenian Manuscripts in the Cambridge University Library. | ||||||||||
1107 | CSCO 547 | Subs. 87 | Bibliorum Sacrorum Versio Palaeonubiana. Edidit Gerald M. Browne. | 1994 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1108 | CSCO 548 | Subs. 88 | Syriac Gospel Translations. A Comparison of the Language and Translation Method Used in the Old Syriac, the Diatessaron, and the Peshitto. | ||||||||||
1109 | CSCO 549 | Subs. 89 | Den Menschen mit dem Himmel verbinden. Eine Studie zu den katechetischen Homilien des Theodor von Mopsuestia. | ||||||||||
1110 | CSCO 556 | Subs. 90 | Old Nubian Dictionary. By Gerald M. Browne. | 1996 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1111 | CSCO 562 | Subs. 92 | Old Nubian Dictionary. Appendices. By Gerald M. Browne. | 1997 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1112 | CSCO 561 | Subs. 91 | Sayat'-Nova, an 18th-century troubadour. A Biographical and Literary Study. | ||||||||||
1113 | CSCO 565 | Subs. 93 | The Finding of the True Cross. The Judas Kyriakos Legend in Syriac. Introduction, Text and Translation. | ||||||||||
1114 | CSCO 566 | Subs. 94 | The Kaffa Lives of the Desert Fathers. A Study in Armenian Manuscript Illumination. | ||||||||||
1115 | CSCO 567 | Subs. 95 | Cain and Abel in Syriac and Greek Writers (4th-6th centuries). | ||||||||||
1116 | CSCO 568 | Subs. 96 | Wörterverzeichnis zu Gawdat Gabras Ausgabe des Psalters im Mesokemischen (Oxyrhynchitischen/Mittelägyptischen) Dialekt des Koptischen (Mudil-Kodex). Von Nathalie Bosson, unter Mitarbeit von Rudolphe Kasser. | 1997 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1117 | CSCO 569 | Subs. 97 | Die Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius: die ältesten griechischen und lateinischen Übersetzungen. I. Einleitung, Texte, Indices. | ||||||||||
1118 | CSCO 570 | Subs. 98 | Die Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius: die ältesten griechischen und lateinischen Übersetzungen. II. Anmerkungen. | ||||||||||
1119 | CSCO 571 | Subs. 99 | Catalogue des fragments coptes de la bibliothèque nationale et universitaire de Strasbourg. I. Fragments bibliques. | ||||||||||
1120 | CSCO 574 | Subs. 100 | L'Église arménienne et le grand schisme d'Orient. Par Nina Garsoïan. | 1999 | IA | X | |||||||
1121 | CSCO 575 | Subs. 101 | The Old Nubian Martyrdom of Saint George. By Gerald M. Browne. | 1998 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1122 | CSCO 580 | Subs. 102 | Evidence of Greek Philosophical Concepts in the Writings of Ephrem the Syrian. | ||||||||||
1123 | CSCO 581 | Subs. 103 | Commentaire de la caverne des trésors. Étude sur l'histoire du texte et des sources. | ||||||||||
1124 | CSCO 582 | Subs. 104 | The Ecclesiastical Organisation of the Church of the East 1318-1913. | ||||||||||
1125 | CSCO 583 | Subs. 105 | The Armenian Texts of Epiphanius of Salamis De mensuris et ponderibus. | ||||||||||
1126 | CSCO 584 | Subs. 106 | Tragédie de Grégoire de Narek. | ||||||||||
1127 | CSCO 585 | Subs. 107 | Ishodad of Merw's Exegesis of the Psalms 119 and 139-147. | ||||||||||
1128 | CSCO 586 | Subs. 108 | Le nouveau manuscrit géorgien sinaïtique N°50. N Sin 50. Introduction par Z. Aleksidzé, texte français de J.-P. Mahé. | ||||||||||
1129 | CSCO 591 | Subs. 109 | Tatian and the Jewish Scriptures: A Textual and Philological Analysis of the Old Testament Citations in Tatian's Diatessaron. | ||||||||||
1130 | CSCO 594 | Subs. 110 | Die «Beschreibung der Zeiten» von Mor Michael dem Großen (1126-1199). Eine Studie zu ihrem historischen und | ||||||||||
1131 | CSCO 599 | Subs. 111 | Shenoute's Literary Corpus. Volume One. | ||||||||||
1132 | CSCO 600 | Subs. 112 | Shenoute's Literary Corpus. Volume Two. | ||||||||||
1133 | CSCO 601 | Subs. 113 | Studies in Medieval Georgian Historiography: Early Texts and Eurasian Contexts. | ||||||||||
1134 | CSCO 604 | Subs. 114 | Aux origines de l'église de Perse: les Actes de Mar Mari. | ||||||||||
1135 | CSCO 605 | Subs. 115 | Yovhannes Drasxanakertc'i, Histoire d'Arménie. | ||||||||||
1136 | CSCO 606 | Subs. 116 | Le livre des canons arméniens (Kanonagirk' Hayoc') de Yovhannes Awjnec'i. Église, droit et société en Arménie du IVe au | ||||||||||
1137 | CSCO 609 | Subs. 117 | Arméniens et Byzantins à l'époque de Photius: Deux débats théologiques après le Triomphe de l'Orthodoxie. | ||||||||||
1138 | CSCO 616 | Subs. 118 | The Portrayal of Christ in the Syriac Commentary on the Diatessaron. | ||||||||||
1139 | CSCO 618 | Subs. 119 | Die Adam- und Seth-Legenden im Syrischen «Buch der Schatzhöhle». Eine quellenkritische Untersuchung. | ||||||||||
1140 | CSCO 621 | Subs. 120 | Die Anbetung der Magier und die Taufe der Sasaniden. Zur Geistesgeschichte des iranischen Christentums in der Spätantike. | ||||||||||
1141 | CSCO 622 | Subs. 121 | Le monachisme en Perse. La réforme d'Abraham le Grand, père des moines de l'Orient. | ||||||||||
1142 | CSCO 625 | Subs. 122 | The Armenian Scholia on Dionysius the Areopagite. Studies on their Literary and Philological Tradition. | ||||||||||
1143 | CSCO 626 | Subs. 123 | The Syriac Versions of the Writings of Cyril of Alexandria. A Study in Translation Technique. | ||||||||||
1144 | CSCO 633 | Subs. 124 | Églises en dialogue: Arméniens et Byzantins dans la seconde moitié du XIIe siècle. | ||||||||||
1145 | CSCO 634 | Subs. 125 | Pseudo-Atanasio. Dialoghi IV e V sulla santa Trinità (testo greco con traduzione italiana, versione latina e armena). | ||||||||||
1146 | CSCO 639 | Subs. 126 | Catalogue of Syriac and Garshuni Manuscripts. | ||||||||||
1147 | CSCO 640 | Subs. 127 | Interregnum. Introduction to a Study on the Formation of Armenian Identity (ca 600-750). By Nina Garsoïan. | 2012 | IA | X | |||||||
1148 | CSCO 641 | Subs. 128 | Mundus primus. | ||||||||||
1149 | CSCO 642 | Subs. 129 | Aphrahat's Demonstrations. | ||||||||||
1150 | CSCO 646 | Subs. 130 | Saint Basil of Caesarea and Armenian Cosmology. | ||||||||||
1151 | CSCO 647 | Subs. 131 | Jacques Rhétoré. | ||||||||||
1152 | CSCO 650 | Subs. 132 | Das koptisch hagiographische Dossier des Heiligen Kolluthos. Arzt. Märtyrer und Wunderheiler. Eingeleitet, neu ediert, übersetzt und kommentiert von Fesa Schenke. | 2013 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
1153 | CSCO 655 | Subs. 133 | Die Pachom-Briefe. | ||||||||||
1154 | CSCO 660 | Subs. 134 | Die Mönchsregeln der Pachomianer. | ||||||||||
1155 | CSCO 664 | Subs. 135 | Histoire de Zosime sur la vie des Bienheureux Réchabites | ||||||||||
1156 | CSCO 665 | Subs. 136 | Les manuscrits syriaques de parchemin du Sinaï et leurs 'membra disjecta'. Paul Géhin. | 2017 | IA | X | X | ||||||
1157 | CSCO 666 | Subs. 137 | The Narrative of the Caucasian Schism | ||||||||||
1158 | CSCO 669 | Subs. 138 | Syriac Sayings of Greek Philosophers | ||||||||||
1159 | CSCO 677 | Subs. 139 | Catalogue of Coptic and Arabic Manuscripts in Dayr al-Suryan. Editors-in-chief Stephen J. Davis and Father Bigoul Al-Suryani. Volume 1. Coptic and Arabic Biblical Texts. Coptic Language Resources, Including Biblical Lexica. By Stephen J. Davis. | 2020 | |||||||||
1160 | CSCO 678 | Subs. 140 | Catalogue of Coptic and Arabic Manuscripts in Dayr al-Suryan. Editors-in-chief Stephen J. Davis and Father Bigoul Al-Suryani. Volume 2. Arabic Commentaries and Canons. By Stephen J. Davis. | 2021 | |||||||||
1161 | CSCO 688 | Subs. 141 | From High Priest to Patriarch. History and Authority in the 'Ecclesiastical History' of Bar 'Ebroyo. Marianna Mazzola. | 2020 | |||||||||
1162 | CSCO 690 | Subs. 142 | Clavis to the Metrical Homilies of Narsai. By Aaron M. Butts, Kristian S. Heal, Sebastian P. Brock. | 2021 | |||||||||
1163 | CSCO 696 | Subs. 144 | Kirakos Ganjakec'i (XIIIe siècle), Histoire d'Arménie. Traduction, introduction et notes par Patricia Boisson. | 2021 | |||||||||
1164 | CSCO 699 | Subs. 147 | Islam in Armenian Literary Culture. Texts, Contexts, Dynamics. Seta B. Dadoyan. | 2021 | |||||||||
1165 | |||||||||||||
1166 | (forthcoming volumes) | ||||||||||||
1167 | CSCO 691 | Jacob of Serugh. Homily on the Apostle Thomas and the Resurrection of Our Lord. | |||||||||||
1168 | CSCO 692 | Gregory Bar 'Ebroyo. Ecclesiastical History. | |||||||||||
1169 | CSCO 693 | Abdisho bar Brika, Das Buch vom 'Paradies von Eden' | |||||||||||
1170 | CSCO 694 | Catalogue of Coptic and Arabic Manuscripts in Dayr al-Suryan. Volume 3 | |||||||||||
1171 | CSCO 697 | Catalogue of Coptic and Arabic Manuscripts in Dayr al-Suryan. Volume 4. | |||||||||||
1172 | CSCO 698 | Modèles et copies. | |||||||||||
1173 | CSCO 704 | Evagrius Letters in Armenian Translation. | |||||||||||
1174 | CSCO 705 | Analecta Hymnica Coptica. Bohairic Hymns for the Liturgical Year from Medieval Chant Manuscripts. | |||||||||||
1175 | CSCO 706 | La Conversion du Kartli. | |||||||||||
1176 | CSCO 707 | La Conversion du Kartli. | |||||||||||
1177 | |||||||||||||
1178 | Link count | ||||||||||||
1179 | 469 | ||||||||||||
1180 | |||||||||||||
1181 | Other compilations | ||||||||||||
1182 | http://ancientworldonline.blogspot.com/2011/09/corpus-scriptorum-christianorum.html | ||||||||||||
1183 | https://aramaico.wordpress.com/2010/07/29/corpus-scriptorum-christianorum-orientalium-scriptores-syri/ | ||||||||||||
1184 | |||||||||||||
1185 | List of volumes | ||||||||||||
1186 | https://www.peeters-leuven.be/search_results.php?series=%22CORPUS+SCRIPTORUM+CHRISTIANORUM+ORIENTALIUM%22&lang=en&exact=true | ||||||||||||
1187 | |||||||||||||
1188 | --- |
1 | Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (Only Google Books for the moment, except when there seems to be no standalone or complete Google copy.) | |||||||||
3 | ||||||||||
4 | CSEL 1 | Sulpicii Severi libri qui supersunt. | 1866 | A | B | C | D | |||
5 | CSEL 2 | M. Minucii Felicis Iulii Firmici Materni liber de errore profanarum religionum. | 1867 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
6 | F | G | H | |||||||
7 | CSEL 1 + 2 | A | Abis | B | C | |||||
8 | CSEL 3.1 | S. Thasci Caecili Cypriani opera omnia. | 1868 | A | B | |||||
9 | CSEL 3.2 | S. Thasci Caecili Cypriani opera omnia. | 1871 | A | B | C | ||||
10 | CSEL 3.1 + 3.2 | A | B | C | ||||||
11 | CSEL 3.3 | S. Thasci Caecili Cypriani opera omnia. Pars III. (Opera spuria. Indices. Praefatio) | 1871 | A | B | C | D | |||
12 | CSEL 4 | Arnobii adversus nationes libri VII. | 1875 | A | B | |||||
13 | CSEL 3.3 & 4 | A | Abis | Abis | ||||||
14 | CSEL 5 | Pauli Orosii historiarum adversum paganos libri VII. Accedit eiusdem librus apologeticus. | 1882 | A | B | |||||
15 | CSEL 4 + 5 | A | ||||||||
16 | CSEL 6 | Magni Felicis Ennodii opera omnia. | 1882 | A | ||||||
17 | CSEL 7 | Victoris Episcopi Vitensis historia persecutionis Africanae provinciae. | 1881 | A | B | |||||
18 | CSEL 6 + 7 | A | ||||||||
19 | CSEL 8 | Salviani Presbyteri Massiliensis opera omnia. | 1883 | A | ||||||
20 | CSEL 9.1 | Eugippii excerpta ex operibus S. Augustini. | 1885 | A | (Eugippii opera. Pars I.) | |||||
21 | CSEL 9.2 | Eugippii vita Sancti Severini. | 1886 | A | Abis | (Eugippii opera. Pars II.) | ||||
22 | CSEL 10 | Sedulii opera omnia. | 1885 | A | ||||||
23 | CSEL 11 | Claudiani Mamerti opera. | 1885 | A | B | C | D | |||
24 | CSEL 10 + 11 | A | Abis | |||||||
25 | CSEL 12 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponensis Episcopi liber qui appellatur speculum et liber de Divinis Scripturis sive speculum quod fertur S. Augustini. | 1887 | A | B | C | Bbis | (S. Aureli Augustini operum sectionis III pars I.) | ||
26 | CSEL 13 | Iohannis Cassiani Conlationis XXIIII. | 1886 | A | B | C | (Johannis Cassiani opera pars II.) | |||
27 | CSEL 14 | Luciferi Calaritani opuscula. | 1886 | A | ||||||
28 | CSEL 15 | Commodiani carmina. | 1887 | A | ||||||
29 | CSEL 16 | Poetae Christiani Minores. Pars I. Paulini Petricordiae carmina. Orientii carmina. Paulini Pellaei Eucharisticos. Claudii Marii Victoris Alethia et Probae cento. | 1888 | A | B | C | D | E | On p. [2] A, B and G have "Nova series - Vol. I." C, D, E and F have "Vol. XVI." Note also the different editors and places (Mediolani, Vindobonae.) | |
30 | F | G | ||||||||
31 | CSEL 17 | Iohannis Cassiani de institutis coenobiorum et de octo principalium vitiorum remediis libri XII. De incarnatione Domini contra Nestorium libri VII. | 1888 | A | Abis | Abis | (Johannis Cassiani opera. Pars I.) | |||
32 | CSEL 18 | Priscilliani quae supersunt. | 1889 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
33 | F | G | H | |||||||
34 | CSEL 19 | L. Caeli Firmiani Lactanti opera omnia. Pars I. Divinae institutiones et epitome divinarum institutionum. | 1890 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
35 | F | |||||||||
36 | CSEL 20 | Quinti Septimi Florentis Tertulliani opera. Pars I. | 1890 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
37 | F | G | ||||||||
38 | CSEL 21 | Fausti Reiensis praeter sermones pseudo-eusebianos opera. Accedunt Ruricii epistulae. | 1891 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
39 | F | G | ||||||||
40 | CSEL 22 | S. Hilarii Episcopi Pictaviensis tractatus super Salmos. | 1891 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
41 | Ebis | Ebis | ||||||||
42 | CSEL 23 | Cypriani Galli poetae Heptateuchos. Accedunt incertorum de Sodoma et Iona et ad senatorem carmina et Hilarii quae feruntur in Genesin, de Maccabaeis atque de Euangelio. | 1891 | A | B | C | D | |||
43 | CSEL 24 | Gai Vetti Aquilini Iuvenci Evangeliorum libri quattuor. | 1891 | A | B | |||||
44 | CSEL 23 + 24 | A | B | |||||||
45 | CSEL 25.1 | Sancti Aureli Augustini de utilitate credendi. De duabus animabus contra Fortunatum. Contra Adimantum. Contra epistulam fundamenti. Contra Faustum. | 1891 | A | B | C | ||||
46 | CSEL 25.2 | Sancti Aureli Augustini contra Felicem de natura boni. Epistula Secundini. Contra Secundinum. Accedunt Evodii de fide contra manichaeos et commonitorium Augustini quod fertur praefatione utriusque partis praemissa. | 1892 | A | B | C | ||||
47 | CSEL 25.1 + 25.2 | A | ||||||||
48 | CSEL 26 | S. Optati Milevitani libri VII. | 1893 | A | B | C | D | |||
49 | CSEL 27.1 | L. Caeli Firmiani Lactanti opera omnia. Partis II fasciculus I. Libri de opificio et de ira Dei. Carmina. Fragmenta. Vetera de Lactantio testimonia. | 1893 | A | B | C | ||||
50 | CSEL 27.2 | L. Caeli Firmiani Lactanti opera omnia. Partis II fasciculus II. De mortibus persecutorum liber. | 1897 | A | B | C | ||||
51 | CSEL 27.1 + 27.2 | A | B | C | D | |||||
52 | CSEL 28.1 | Sancti Aureli Augustini de Genesi ad litteram libri duodecim. Eiusdem libri capitula. De genesi ad litteram inperfectus liber. Locutionum in Heptateuchum libri septem. | 1894 | A | B | C | D | E | On p. [2] A has "Pars 1"; all other copies have "Sect. III Pars I". See next. | |
53 | F | |||||||||
54 | CSEL 28.3 | Sancti Aureli Augustini quaestionum in Heptateuchum libri VII. Adnotationum in Iob liber unus. | 1895 | A | B | C | D | E | On p. [2] E has "Pars 2"; all other copies have "Sect. III pars 3". This may explain whay there is no volume 28.2. E is also missing the Addenda et Corrigenda on p. [668]. | |
55 | F | |||||||||
56 | CSEL 28.1 + 28.3 | A | ||||||||
57 | CSEL 29 | Sancti Pontii Meropii Paulini Nolani epistulae. | 1894 | A | B | (Sancti Pontii Meropii Paulini Nolani opera. Pars I.) | ||||
58 | CSEL 30 | Sancti Pontii Meropii Paulini Nolani carmina. Indices voluminum XXVIIII et XXX. | 1894 | A | B | C | D | E | (Sancti Pontii Meropii Paulini Nolani opera. Pars II.) | |
59 | CSEL 31 | Sancti Eucherii Lugdunensis formulae spiritalis intelligentiae. Instructionum libri duo. Passio Agaunensium martyrum. Epistula de laude Heremi. | 1894 | A | B | C | D | (Sancti Eucherii Lugdunensis opera omnia. Pars I.) | ||
60 | CSEL 30 + 31 | A | Abis | Abis | ||||||
61 | CSEL 32.1 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars prima. Qua continentur libri Exameron, de Paradiso, de Cain et Abel, de Noe, de Abraham, de Isaac, de bono mortis. | 1897 | A | B | Bbis | C | D | (a) B, C and E have pp. 1-498 with "XXXII Ambr. pars 1, fasc. 1." in the foot of page. (b) D, F have the Praefatio (pp. I-LXXXVIII) and pp. 499-755, with "XXXII. Ambr. pars 1, fasc. 2." in the foot of page. (c) A is complete. This may be why there is no volume "32.3", if 32.1 was at some point regarded as two different "parts." | |
62 | E | F | ||||||||
63 | CSEL 32.2 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars altera. Qua continentur libri de Iacob, de Ioseph, de Patriarchis, de fuga saeculi, de interpellatione Iob et David, de apologia David, apologia David altera, de Helia et ieiunio, de Nabuthae, de Tobia. | 1897 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
64 | F | |||||||||
65 | CSEL 32.1 + 32.2 | A | Abis | Abis | A contains only the (a) version of 32.1 (pp. 1-498). | |||||
66 | CSEL 32.4 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars quarta. Expositio Evangelii secundum Lucan. | 1902 | A | B | C | ||||
67 | CSEL 33 | Sancti Aureli Augustini Confessionum libri tredecim. | 1896 | A | B | C | Abis | |||
68 | CSEL 34.1 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponiensis Episcopi epistulae. Pars I. Praefatio. Ep. I-XXX A. | 1895 | A | B | (S. Aureli Augustini operum sectio II.) | ||||
69 | CSEL 34.2 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponiensis Episcopi epistulae. Pars II. Ep. XXXI-CXXIII. | 1904 | A | B | C | D | E | (S. Aureli Augustini operum sectio II.) | |
70 | F | |||||||||
71 | CSEL 34.1 + 34.2 | A | B | C | D | |||||
72 | CSEL 34.3 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponiensis Episcopi epistulae. Pars III. Ep. CXXIV-CLXXXIVa. | 1904 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
73 | CSEL 33 + 34.1 | A | ||||||||
74 | CSEL 35.1 | Epistulae imperatorum pontificum aliorum inde ab a. CCCLXVII usque ad a. DLIII datae Avellana quae dicitur collectio. Pars I. Prolegomena. Epistulae I-CIV. | 1895 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
75 | CSEL 35.2 | Epistulae imperatorum pontificum aliorum inde ab a. CCCLXVII usque ad a. DLIII datae Avellana quae dicitur collectio. Pars II. Epistulae CV-CCXXXXIIII. Appendices. Indices. | 1898 | A | B | |||||
76 | CSEL 36 | Sancti Aureli Augustini Retractationum libri duo. | 1902 | A | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. I pars 2.) | |||||
77 | CSEL 37 | Flavii Iosephi opera ex versione latina antiqua. Pars VI. De Iudaeorum vetustate sive contra Apionem libri II. | 1898 | A | ||||||
78 | CSEL 38 | Sancti Filastrii Episcopi Brixiensis diversarum hereseon liber. | 1898 | A | ||||||
79 | CSEL 36 + 37 + 38 | A | ||||||||
80 | CSEL 39 | Itinera Hierosolymitana. Saeculi IIII-VIII. | 1898 | A | ||||||
81 | CSEL 040.1 | Sancti Aurelii Episcopi de Civitate Dei libri XXII. Vol. I. Libri I-XIII. | 1899 | A | B | C | D | (Sancti Aurelii Augustini Episcopi opera. Sect. V. pars 1.) | ||
82 | CSEL 040.2 | Sancti Aurelii Episcopi de Civitate Dei libri XXII. Vol. II. Libri XIIII-XXII. | 1900 | A | (Sancti Aurelii Augustini Episcopi opera. Sect. V. pars 2.) | |||||
83 | CSEL 41 | Sancti Aureli Augustini de fide et symbolo. De fide et operibus. De agone christiano. De continentia. De bono coniugali. De sancta virginitate. De bono viduitatis. De adulterinis coniugiis lib. II. De mendacio. Contra mendacium. De opere monachorum. De divinatione daemonum. De cura pro mortiis gerenda. De patientia. | 1900 | A | B | Bbis | C | (Sect. V pars III.) | ||
84 | CSEL 42 | Sancti Aureli Augustini de perfectione iustitiae hominis, de gestis Pelagii, de gratia Christi et de peccato originali libri duo, de nuptiis et concupiscentia ad Valerium comitem libri duo. | 1902 | A | B | (Sect. VIII, pars II.) | ||||
85 | CSEL 43 | Sancti Aureli Augustini de consensu Evangelistarum libri quattuor. | 1904 | A | B | C | (Sancti Aurelii Augustini opera. Sect. III pars 4.) | |||
86 | CSEL 43 + 34.3 | A | ||||||||
87 | CSEL 44 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponiensis Episcopi epistulae. Pars III. Ep. CXXIV-CLXXXIV A. | 1904 | A | B | C | D | E | (S. Aureli Augustini operum sectio II.) | |
88 | F | G | ||||||||
89 | CSEL 43 + 44 | A | ||||||||
90 | CSEL 45 | Scriptores ecclesiastici minores saeculorum IV. V. VI. Fasciculus I. Evagrii altercatio legis inter Simonem Iudaeum et Theophilum Christianum. | 1904 | A | Abis | B | ||||
91 | CSEL 44 + 45 | A | ||||||||
92 | CSEL 46 | Tyrannii Rufini orationum Gregorii Nazianzeni novem interpretatio. | 1910 | A | ||||||
93 | Hathi | B | X | X | ||||||
94 | CSEL 047 | Quinti Septimi Florentis Tertulliani opera. Pars III. | 1906 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
95 | CSEL 48 | Anicii Manlii Severini Boethii in Isagogen Porphyrii commenta. | 1906 | A | (Anicii Manlii Severini Boethii operum pars I.) | |||||
96 | CSEL 49 | Victorini Episcopi Petavionensis opera. | 1916 | IA | X | |||||
97 | CSEL 48 + 49 + 50 | A | ||||||||
98 | CSEL 50 | Pseudo-Agustini quaestiones Veteris et Novi Testamenti CXXVII. Accedit appendix continens alterius editionis quaestiones selectas. | 1908 | A | B | C | ||||
99 | CSEL 51 | Sancti Aureli Augustini scripta contra donatistas. Pars I: Psalmus contra partem Donati, contra epistula Parmeniani libri tres, de baptismo libri septem. | 1908 | A | B | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. VII pars I.) | ||||
100 | CSEL 50 + 51 | A | ||||||||
101 | CSEL 52 | Sancti Aureli Augustini scripta contra donatistas. Pars II: Contra litteras Petiliani libri tres, epistula ad catholicos de secta donatistarum, contra Cresconium libri quattuor. | 1909 | IA | X | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. VII pars II.) | ||||
102 | CSEL 51 + 52 | A | ||||||||
103 | CSEL 53 | Sancti Aureli Augustini scripta contra donatistas. Pars III: Liber de unico baptismo, breviculus collationis cum donatistis, contra partem Donati post gesta, sermo ad caesariensis ecclesiae plebem, gesta cum Emerito donatistarum episcopo, contra Gaudentium donatistarum episcopum libri II, appendix, indices. | 1910 | IA | X | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. VII pars III.) | ||||
104 | CSEL 51 + 52 + 53 | A | ||||||||
105 | CSEL 54 | Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi epistulae. Pars I: Epistulae I-LXX. Editio altera supplementis aucta. | 1996 | A | (S. Eusebii Hieronymi opera. Sect. I pars I.) | |||||
106 | CSEL 55 | Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi epistulae. Pars II: Epistulae LXXI-CXX. Editio altera supplementis aucta. | 1996 | A | (S. Eusebii Hieronymi opera. Sect. I pars II.) | |||||
107 | CSEL 56.1 | Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi epistulae. Pars III: Epistulae CXXI-CLIV. Editio altera supplementis aucta. | 1996 | A | (S. Eusebii Hieronymi opera. Sect. I pars III.) | |||||
108 | CSEL 056.2 | Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi epistulae. Pars IV: Epistularum indices et addenda. | 1996 | A | (S. Eusebii Hieronymi opera. Sect. I pars IV.) | |||||
109 | CSEL 57 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponiensis Episcopi epistulae. Pars IV. Ep. CLXXV-CCLXX. | 1911 | IA | X | (S. Aureli Augustini operum sectio II.) | ||||
110 | CSEL 58 | S. Aureli Augustini Hipponiensis Episcopi epistulae. Pars V: Praefatio editoris et indices. | 1923 | IA | X | (S. Aureli Augustini operum sectio II.) | ||||
111 | CSEL 57 + 58 | Hathi | A | |||||||
112 | CSEL 59 | Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi in Hieremiam Prophetam libri sex. | 1913 | IA | X | (S. Eusebii Hieronymi opera. Sect. II pars I.) | ||||
113 | CSEL 60 | Sancti Aureli Augustini de peccatorum meritis et remisione et de baptismo parvulorum ad Marcellinum libri tres, de spiritu et littera liber unus, de natura et gratia liber unus, de natura et origine animae libri quattuor, contra duas epistulas pelagianorum libri quattuor. | 1913 | Hathi | X | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. VIII pars I.) | ||||
114 | CSEL 61 | Aurelii Prudentii Clementis carmina. | 1926 | A | ||||||
115 | CSEL 62 | Sancti Ambrosi opera. Pars V. Expositio Psalmi CXVIII. Editio altera supplementis aucta. | 1999 | A | ||||||
116 | CSEL 63 | Sancti Aureli Augustini contra Academicos libri tres, de beata vita liber unus, de ordine libri duo. | 1922 | IA | X | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. I pars III.) | ||||
117 | CSEL 62 + 63 | Hathi | A | |||||||
118 | CSEL 64 | Sancti Ambrosi opera. Pars VI. Explanatio Psalmorum XII. Editio altera supplementis aucta. | 1999 | A | ||||||
119 | CSEL 65 | S. Hilarii Episcopi Pictaviensis opera. Pars Quarta: Tractatus mysteriorum, collectanea antiariana Parisina (fragmenta historica) cum appendice (liber I ad Constantium), liber ad Constantium imperatorem (liber II ad Constantium), hymni, fragmenta minora, spuria. | 1916 | Hathi | X | X | ||||
120 | CSEL 66.1 | Hegesippi qui dicitur historiae libri V. Pars prior: textum criticum continens. | 1960 | A | Johnson R.C. reprint. | |||||
121 | CSEL 66.2 | Hegesippi qui dicitur historiae libri V. Pars posterior: Praefationem Caroli Mras et indices Vinccentii Ussani continens. | 1960 | A | ||||||
122 | CSEL 67 | Anicii Manlii Severini Boethii Philosophiae Consolationis libri quinque. | 1896 | Hathi | X | (Anicii Manlii Severini Boethii Philosophiae scriptorum partem IV.) | ||||
123 | CSEL 68 | S. Gaudentii Episcopi Brixiensis tractatus. | 1936 | A | ||||||
124 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
125 | CSEL 69 | Quinti Septimi Florentis Tertulliani Apologeticum. | 1964 | A | (Tertulliani editionis partis II. volumen prius.) Johnson R.C. reprint. | |||||
126 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
127 | CSEL 70 | Quinti Septimi Florentis Tertulliani opera. Tertulliani editionis partis II. volumen posterius. | 1942 | A | (Tertulliani editionis partis II. volumen posterius.) | |||||
128 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
129 | CSEL 71 | Cassiodori-Epiphanii historia ecclesiastica tripartita. Historiae ecclesiasticae ex Socrate Sozomeno et Theodorito in unum collectae et nuper de graeco in latinum translatae libri numero duodecim. | 1952 | A | ||||||
130 | CSEL 73 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars septima. Explanatio symboli. De sacramentis. De mysteriis. De paenitentia. De excessu fratris. De obitu Valentiniani. De obitu Theodosii. Recensuit Otto Faller S. I. | 1955 | A | ||||||
131 | CSEL 78 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars octava. De fide [ad Gratianum Augustum]. | 1962 | A | ||||||
132 | CSEL 82.1 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars decima. Epistulae et acta. Tom. I. Epistularum libri I-VI. | 1968 | A | ||||||
133 | CSEL 82.2 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars decima. Epistulae et acta. Tom. II. Epistularum libri VII-VIIII. | 1990 | A | ||||||
134 | CSEL 82.3 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars decima. Tom. III. Epistularum liber decimus. Epistulae extra collectionem. Gesta concili Aquileiensis. | 1982 | A | ||||||
135 | CSEL 82.4 | Sancti Ambrosii opera. Pars X. Epistulae et acta. Tom. IV. Indices et addenda. | 1996 | A | ||||||
136 | CSEL 83.1 | Marii Victorini opera. Pars prior. Opera theologica. | 1971 | A | ||||||
137 | CSEL 84 | Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. IV. pars I. Expositio quarundam propositionum ex Epistola ad Romanos. Epistolae ad Galatas expositionis liber unus. Epistolae ad Romanos inchoata expositio. | 1971 | A | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. IV. pars I.) | |||||
138 | CSEL 88 | Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Epistolae ex duobus codicibus nuper in lucem prolatae. | 1981 | A | (Sancti Aureli Augustini opera. Sect. II. pars VI.) | |||||
139 | ||||||||||
140 | Link count | |||||||||
141 | 298 | |||||||||
142 | ||||||||||
143 | Other compilations | |||||||||
144 | http://www.roger-pearse.com/weblog/2009/10/24/list-of-csel-volumes-at-google-books/ | |||||||||
145 | http://www.earlymedievalmonasticism.org/Corpus-Scriptorum-Ecclesiasticorum-Latinorum.html | |||||||||
146 | http://turretinfan.blogspot.com/2009/08/corpus-scriptorum-ecclesiasticorum.html | |||||||||
147 | http://www.twitlonger.com/show/n_1s0872g | |||||||||
148 | http://www.fourthcentury.com/index.php/csel-on-internet | |||||||||
149 | ||||||||||
150 | List of volumes | |||||||||
151 | http://www.csel.eu/?id=19 | |||||||||
152 | ||||||||||
153 | --- |
1 | Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | The series had no volume numbers; here I'm following Mischa Hooker's list (and the Wikipedia page), which reproduces those of the copies at the University of California. Potthast in his Bibliotheca Historica Medii Aevi I (1895², pages LX-LXI) gives two numbers: Arabic (1-57) for authors in alphabetic order, and Roman (I-XLIX) for the chronological order of publication. I include these two in the second column for the sake of completeness. | ||||||||||
3 | On the other hand, a few of the volumes do have a sort of series number on the first page which I give in the comments between brackets. These correspond more or less to the volumes of Labbe's Corpus Byzantinae Historiae. | ||||||||||
4 | |||||||||||
5 | CSHB 1 | 1; I. | Agathiae Myrinaei historiarum libri quinque cum versione latina et annotationibus Bon. Vulcanii. B. G. Niebuhrius C. F. graeca recensuit. Accedunt Agathiae epigrammata. | 1828 | X | X | A | (Pars III.) | |||
6 | IA | X | |||||||||
7 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
8 | X | X | X | ||||||||
9 | CSHB 2 | 3; XXXVI. | Annae Comnenae Alexiadis libri XV. Graeca ad codd. fidem nunc primum recensuit, novam interpretationem latinam subiecit, Car. Ducangii commentarios suasque annotationes addidit Ludovicus Schopenus. Volumen I. | 1839 | A | ||||||
10 | IA | X | |||||||||
11 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
12 | X | X | X | ||||||||
13 | CSHB 3 | 3; XLIX. | Annae Comnenae Alexiadis libri XV. Edidit Ludovicus Schopenus. Volumen II. | 1878 | X | A | X | ||||
14 | IA | X | |||||||||
15 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
16 | X | X | X | X | |||||||
17 | CSHB 4 | 36; XLVII. | Michaelis Attaliotae historia. Opus a Wladimiro Bruneto de Presle, Instituti Gallico socio, inventum descriptum correctum recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1853 | X | X | A | ||||
18 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
19 | X | X | X | ||||||||
20 | CSHB 5 | 27; II. | Ioannis Cantacuzeni Eximperatoris historiarum libri IV. graece et latine. Cura Ludovici Schopeni. Volumen I. | 1828 | X | A | (Pars XX.) | ||||
21 | IA | X | |||||||||
22 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
23 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||||
24 | X | ||||||||||
25 | CSHB 6 | 27; III. | Ioannis Cantacuzeni Eximperatoris historiarum libri IV. graece et latine. Cura Ludovici Schopeni. Volumen II. | 1831 | A | X | (Pars XX.) | ||||
26 | IA | X | |||||||||
27 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
28 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||||
29 | CSHB 7 | 27; IV. | Ioannis Cantacuzeni Eximperatoris historiarum libri IV. graece et latine. Cura Ludovici Schopeni. Volumen III. | 1832 | X | A | X | (Pars XX.) | |||
30 | IA | X | |||||||||
31 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
32 | X | ||||||||||
33 | CSHB 8 | 5, 49; XXXII. | Georgius Cedrenus Ioannis Scylitzae ope ab Immanuele Bekkero suppletus et emendatus. Tomus prior. | 1838 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
34 | F | G | |||||||||
35 | IA | X | |||||||||
36 | IA (G) | Abis | Abis | Bbis | Bbis | Cbis | |||||
37 | Dbis | Ebis | Fbis | Gbis | |||||||
38 | CSHB 9 | 5, 49; XXXIII. | Georgius Cedrenus Ioannis Scylitzae ope ab Immanuele Bekkero suppletus et emendatus. Tomus alter. | 1839 | A | B | |||||
39 | IA | X | |||||||||
40 | IA (G) | Abis | Abis | Bbis | Bbis | ||||||
41 | CSHB 10 | 6; XLIV. | Laonici Chalcocondylae Atheniensis historiarum libri decem ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1843 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
42 | F | G | H | ||||||||
43 | IA | X | |||||||||
44 | IA (G) | Abis | Abis | Bbis | Cbis | Dbis | |||||
45 | Ebis | Fbis | Gbis | Hbis | |||||||
46 | CSHB 11 | 7; XIV. | Chronicon Paschale. Ad exemplar Vaticanum recensuit Ludovicus Dindorfius. Vol. I. | 1832 | X | A | |||||
47 | IA | X | |||||||||
48 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
49 | X | X | X | ||||||||
50 | CSHB 12 | 7; XV. | Chronicon Paschale. Ad exemplar Vaticanum recensuit Ludovicus Dindorfius. Vol. II. | 1832 | A | ||||||
51 | IA | X | |||||||||
52 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
53 | CSHB 13 | 8, 37; XXIV. | Ioannis Cinnami epitome rerum ab Ioanne et Alexio Comnenis gestarum. Ad fidem codicis Vaticani recensuit Augustus Meineke. | 1836 | X | A | |||||
54 | IA | X | |||||||||
55 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
56 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||||
57 | CSHB 14 | 9; XXXV. | Codini Curopalatae de officialibus Palatii Cpolitani et de officiis magnae Ecclesiae liber. Ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1839 | X | X | X | ||||
58 | IA | X | |||||||||
59 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||||||
60 | CSHB 15 | 10; XXXVII. | Georgii Codini excerpta de antiquitatibus Constantinopolitanis ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1843 | A | ||||||
61 | IA | X | |||||||||
62 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
63 | X | X | |||||||||
64 | CSHB 16 | 11; VIII. | Constantini Porphyrogeniti Imperatoris de cerimoniis aulae Byzantinae libri duo graece et latine e recensione Io. Iac. Reiskii cum eiusdem commentariis integris. Volumen I. | 1829 | X | X | X | A | B | ||
65 | X | ||||||||||
66 | IA | X | |||||||||
67 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
68 | CSHB 17 | 11; IX. | Constantini Porphyrogeniti Imperatoris de cerimoniis aulae Byzantinae libri duo graece et latine e recensione Io. Iac. Reiskii cum eiusdem commentariis integris. Volumen II. | 1830 | X | ||||||
69 | IA | X | |||||||||
70 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||||||
71 | CSHB 18 | 12; XXXVIII. | Constantinus Porphyrogenitus de thematibus et de administrando imperio. Acccedit Hieroclis Synecdemus cum Bandurii et Wesselingii commentariis. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1840 | X | X | |||||
72 | IA | X | |||||||||
73 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
74 | CSHB 19 | 14, 34, 45, 47; XII. | Dexippi, Eunapii, Petri Patricii, Prisci, Malchi, Menandri historiarum quae supersunt e recensione I. Bekkeri et B. G. Niebuhrii C. F. cum versione latina per Io. Classenum emendata. Accedunt eclogae Photii ex Olympiodoro, Candido, Nonnoso et Theophane, et Procopii Sophistae panegyricus, graece et latine, Prisciani panegyricus, annotationes Henr. Valesii, Labbei et Villoisonis, et indices Classeni. | 1829 | X | X | (Pars I.) | ||||
75 | IA | X | |||||||||
76 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
77 | X | ||||||||||
78 | CSHB 20 | 15; XIX. | Ducae Michaelis Ducae nepotis historia Byzantina. Recognovit et interprete italo addito supplevit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1834 | X | X | |||||
79 | IA | X | |||||||||
80 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
81 | X | ||||||||||
82 | CSHB 21 | 16; XXXIX. | Ephraemius ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1840 | X | ||||||
83 | IA | X | |||||||||
84 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
85 | X | X | |||||||||
86 | CSHB 22 | 38, 51; X. | Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus Cp. ex recensione Guilielmi Dindorfii. Volumen I. | 1829 | X | X | |||||
87 | IA | X | |||||||||
88 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
89 | X | X | X | X | |||||||
90 | CSHB 23 | 38, 51; XI. | Georgius Syncellus et Nicephorus Cp. ex recensione Guilielmi Dindorfii. Volumen II. | 1829 | X | ||||||
91 | IA | X | |||||||||
92 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
93 | X | X | X | ||||||||
94 | CSHB 24 | 22; XXV. | Michaelis Glycae annales. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1836 | X | X | |||||
95 | IA | X | |||||||||
96 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
97 | X | X | |||||||||
98 | CSHB 25 | 39; VI. | Nicephori Gregorae Byzantina historia graece et latine cum annotationibus Hier. Wolfii, Car. Ducangii, Io. Boivini et Cl. Capperonnerii. Cura Ludovici Schopeni. Volumen I. | 1829 | X | X | (Pars. XIX.) | ||||
99 | IA | X | |||||||||
100 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
101 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||||
102 | CSHB 26 | 39; VII. | Nicephori Gregorae Byzantina historia graece et latine cum annotationibus Hier. Wolfii, Car. Ducangii, Io. Boivini et Cl. Capperonnerii. Cura Ludovici Schopeni. Volumen I. | 1830 | X | X | (Pars XIX.) | ||||
103 | IA | X | |||||||||
104 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
105 | X | X | |||||||||
106 | CSHB 27 | 40; XLVIII. | Nicephori Gregorae historiae Byzantinae libri postremi ab Immanuele Bekkero nunc primum editi. | 1855 | X | X | |||||
107 | IA | X | |||||||||
108 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
109 | X | X | X | ||||||||
110 | CSHB 28 | 23; XLVI. | Historia politica et patriarchica Constantinopoleos. Epirotica. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1849 | X | ||||||
111 | IA | X | |||||||||
112 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
113 | X | ||||||||||
114 | CSHB 29 | 28; XXIX. | Ioannes Lydus ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1837 | X | X | |||||
115 | IA | X | |||||||||
116 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
117 | CSHB 30 | 30, 32, 52; V. | Leonis Diaconi Caloënsis historiae libri decem et liber de velitatione bellica Nicephori Augusti e recensione Caroli Benedicti Hasii Institut. Franciae Acad. inscriptt. et hum. litt. socii caet. addita eiusdem versione atque annotationibus ab ipso recognitis. Accedunt Theodosii Acroases de Creta capta e recensione Fr. Iacobsii et Luitprandi legatio cum aliis libellis qui Nicephori Phocae et Ioannis Tzimiscis historiam illustrant. | 1828 | X | X | (Pars XI.) | ||||
118 | IA | X | |||||||||
119 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
120 | CSHB 31 | 17, 31; XLIII. | Leonis Grammatici chronographia. Ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. Accedit Eustathii de capta Thessalonica liber. | 1842 | X | X | |||||
121 | IA | X | |||||||||
122 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
123 | X | ||||||||||
124 | CSHB 32 | 29; XIII. | Ioannis Malalae chronographia ex recensione Ludovici Dindorfii. Accedunt Chilmeadi Hodiique annotationes et Ric. Bentleii epistola ad Io. Millium. | 1831 | X | X | |||||
125 | IA | X | |||||||||
126 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
127 | X | ||||||||||
128 | CSHB 33 | 19, 24, 33; XXVII. | Constantini Manassis breviarium historiae metricum. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1837 | X | X | |||||
129 | IA | X | |||||||||
130 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
131 | X | ||||||||||
132 | CSHB 34 | 13, 35; XXVI. | Merobaudes et Corippus. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1836 | X | X | |||||
133 | IA | X | |||||||||
134 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
135 | X | X | X | X | |||||||
136 | CSHB 35 | 42; XXI. | Nicetae Choniatae historia ex recensione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1835 | X | ||||||
137 | IA | X | |||||||||
138 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
139 | X | X | X | ||||||||
140 | CSHB 36 | 43; XXII. | Georgii Pachymeris de Michaele et Andronico Palaeologis libri tredecim. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. Volumen prius. | 1835 | X | ||||||
141 | IA | X | |||||||||
142 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
143 | CSHB 37 | 43; XXIII. | Georgii Pachymeris de Michaele et Andronico Palaeologis libri tredecim. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. Volumen alterum. | 1835 | X | X | X | ||||
144 | IA | X | |||||||||
145 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||||||
146 | CSHB 38 | 21, 41, 44; XXX. | Pauli Silentiari descriptio S. Sophiae et Ambonis ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. // Georgii Pisidae expeditio Persica, bellum Avaricum, Heraclias. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. // Sancti Nicephori Patriarchae Constantinopolitani breviarium rerum post Mauricium gestarum. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1837 | X | X | Each section has a separate front page. | ||||
147 | IA | X | |||||||||
148 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
149 | X | X | |||||||||
150 | CSHB 39 | 4, 25, 46; XXXIV. | Georgius Phrantzes, Ioannes Cananus, Ioannes Anagnostes ex recensione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1838 | X | X | |||||
151 | IA | X | |||||||||
152 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
153 | X | ||||||||||
154 | CSHB 40 | 48; XVI. | Procopius ex recensione Guilelmi Dindorfii. Vol. I. | 1833 | X | (Pars II.) | |||||
155 | IA | X | |||||||||
156 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
157 | X | X | X | ||||||||
158 | CSHB 41 | 48; XVII. | Procopius ex recensione Guilelmi Dindorfii. Vol. II. | 1833 | X | X | (Pars II.) | ||||
159 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
160 | CSHB 42 | 48; XVIII. | Procopius ex recensione Guilelmi Dindorfii. Vol. III. | 1838 | X | X | (Pars II.) | ||||
161 | IA | X | |||||||||
162 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
163 | X | X | X | ||||||||
164 | CSHB 43 | 54; XXXVII. | Theophanis Chronographia. Ex recensione Ioannis Classeni. Volumen I. | 1839 | A | B | C | D | |||
165 | IA | X | |||||||||
166 | IA (G) | Abis | Bbis | Cbis | Dbis | ||||||
167 | CSHB 44 | 2, 54; XL. | Theophanis Chronographia. Ex recensione Ioannis Classeni. Volumen II. Praecedit Anastasii bibliothecarii historia ecclesiastica ex recensione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1841 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
168 | IA | X | |||||||||
169 | IA (G) | Abis | Bbis | Bbis | Cbis | Dbis | |||||
170 | Ebis | ||||||||||
171 | CSHB 45 | 20, 26, 50, 53; XXXI. | Theophanes continuatus, Ioannes Cameniata, Symeon Magister, Georgius Monachus ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1838 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
172 | F | G | |||||||||
173 | IA | X | |||||||||
174 | IA (G) | Abis | Abis | Bbis | |||||||
175 | CSHB 46 | 18, 55; XX. | Theophylacti Simocattae historiarum libri octo. Recognovit Immanuel Bekkerus. | 1834 | X | X | |||||
176 | IA | X | |||||||||
177 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
178 | X | X | |||||||||
179 | CSHB 47 | 56; XLI. | Ioannis Zonarae annales ex recensione Mauricii Pinderi. Tomus I. | 1841 | X | X | |||||
180 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
181 | X | X | X | X | |||||||
182 | CSHB 48 | 56; XLII. | Ioannis Zonarae annales ex recensione Mauricii Pinderi. Tomus II. | 1844 | X | X | |||||
183 | IA | X | |||||||||
184 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
185 | X | X | X | ||||||||
186 | CSHB 49 | * | Ioannis Zonarae epitomae historiarum libri XIII-XVIII. Edidit Theodorus Büttner-Wobst. | 1897 | X* | X* | * Not in Potthast (published 1895), though mentioned there as in progress (page LXI.) | ||||
187 | IA | X | |||||||||
188 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
189 | X | ||||||||||
190 | CSHB 50 | 57; XXXVIII. | Zosimus. Ex recognitione Immanuelis Bekkeri. | 1837 | X | X | |||||
191 | IA | X | |||||||||
192 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
193 | X | X | |||||||||
194 | |||||||||||
195 | Link count | ||||||||||
196 | 509 | ||||||||||
197 | |||||||||||
198 | Other compilations | ||||||||||
199 | http://www.roger-pearse.com/weblog/2009/04/16/corpus-scriptorum-historiae-byzantinae/ | ||||||||||
200 | http://cigales-eloquentes.over-blog.com/article-7259191.html | ||||||||||
201 | http://classicsindex.pbworks.com/w/page/124479191/cshb | ||||||||||
202 | http://www.documentacatholicaomnia.eu/25_90_1828-1897-_Corpus_Scriptorum_Historiae_Byzantinae.html | ||||||||||
203 | |||||||||||
204 | List of volumes | ||||||||||
205 | https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Corpus_Scriptorum_Historiae_Byzantinae | ||||||||||
206 | |||||||||||
207 | --- |
1 | Florilegium Patristicum | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (Note that several editions are only available in the bound volumes listed at the end of this page.) | |||||||||
3 | ||||||||||
4 | FP 1 | Monumenta aevi apostolici. | 1904 | X* | ||||||
5 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
6 | Monumenta aevi apostolici. Editio altera emendata. | 1914 | Hathi | X* | ||||||
7 | FP 2 | S. Iustini apologiae duae. | 1904 | |||||||
8 | S. Iustini apologiae duae. Editio altera aucta et emendata. | 1911 | X* | |||||||
9 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
10 | IA | X | ||||||||
11 | FP 3 | Monumenta minora saeculi secundi. | 1905 | X* | ||||||
12 | Monumenta minora saeculi secundi. Editio altera emendata. | 1914 | Hathi | X* | ||||||
13 | FP 4 | Tertulliani liber de praescriptione haereticorum. Accedunt S. Irenaei adversus haereses III 3-4. | 1906 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
14 | Quinti Septimii Florentii Tertulliani Librum de Praescriptione Haereticorum addito S. Irenaei Adversus Haereses libro III, 3-4 post Gerardum Rauschen iterum recensuit Dr. osefus Martin in Universitate Wirceburgensi Professor extraordinarius. | 1930 | Hathi | |||||||
15 | FP 5 | Vincentii Lerinensis Commonitoria. | 1906 | Hathi | X* | |||||
16 | IA | X | ||||||||
17 | FP 6 | Tertulliani apologetici recensio nova. Editio altera emendata. | 1912 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
18 | IA | X | ||||||||
19 | FP 7 | Monumenta eucharistica et liturgica vetustissima. | 1909 | Hathi | X* | |||||
20 | Monumenta eucharistica et liturgica vetustissima. Editio altera emendata. Digessit vertit adnotavit Gerardus Rauschen, Dr. Theol. et Phil. Ss. Theologiae in Universitate Nonnensi Prof. P. E. | 1914 | Hathi | X* | ||||||
21 | IA | X | ||||||||
22 | Monumenta eucharistica et liturgica vetustissima. Collegit notis et prolegomenis instruxit Johannes Quasten S. Theologiae Doctor in Universitate Monasteriensi Docens. | 1935 | X | Bound fascicles. | ||||||
23 | FP 8 | M. Minucii Felicis Octavius. | 1913 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
24 | FP 9 | Textus Antenicaeni ad primatum Romanum spectantes. Digessit vertit adnotavit Gerardus Rauschen, Dr. Theol. et Phil. Ss. Theologiae in Universitate Nonnensi Prof. P. E. | 1914 | Hathi | X* | |||||
25 | IA | X | ||||||||
26 | FP 10 | Tertulliani de paenitentia et de pudicitia recensio nova. | 1915 | Hathi | X* | |||||
27 | IA | X | ||||||||
28 | FP 11 | Tertulliani de baptismo et Ps.-Cypriani de rebaptismate recensio nova. | 1916 | Hathi | X* | |||||
29 | FP 12 | Emendationes et adnotationes ad Tertulliani apologeticum. | 1919 | IA | X | |||||
30 | FP 13 | D. Tomae Aquinatis quaestiones disputatae de veritate. Quaestio XI. Edidit et adnotavit in usum maxime seminariorum A. Dyroff. | 1921, 1918 | X* | ||||||
31 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
32 | IA | X | ||||||||
33 | FP 14 | D. Tomae Aquinatis Summa Theologiae partis I quaestiones 75-77 de essentia et potentiis animae in generali una cum Guilelmi de la Mare correctorii articulo 28. Edidit adnotavit praefatus est D. Dr Bernardus Geyer. | 1920 | |||||||
34 | FP 15 | S. Ambrosii Mediolanensis episcopi de obitu Satyri fratris laudatio funebris. Denuo edidit adnotavit praefatus est D. Dr Paulus Bruno Albers. | 1921 | X* | X* | |||||
35 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
36 | IA | X | ||||||||
37 | FP 16 | S Pachomii abbatis Tabennensis regulae monasticae. Accedit S Orsiesii eiusdem Pachomii discipuli doctrina de institutione monachorum. Collegit edidit illustravit D Dr Paulus Bruno Albers. | 1923 | Hathi | X* | |||||
38 | FP 17 | S. Benedicti Regula Monasteriorum. Edidit, prolegomenis, apparatu critico, notis instruxit Benno Linderbauer O.S.B. | 1928 | Hathi | X* | |||||
39 | IA | X | ||||||||
40 | FP 18 | S. Anselmi Cantuariensis Archiepiscopi Liber Cur Deus Homo. Recensuit Franciscus Salesius Schmitt Monachus Grissoviensis. | 1929 | |||||||
41 | FP 19 | Sententiae Florianenses. Nunc primum edidit, prolegomenis, apparatu critico, notis instruxit Henricus Ostlender S. Theologiae Doctor. | 1929 | |||||||
42 | FP 20 | S. Anselmi Cantuariensis Archiepiscopi Liber Monologion. Recensuit Franciscus Salesius Schmitt Monachus Grissoviensis. | 1929 | |||||||
43 | FP 21 | S. Thasci Caecili Cypriani De Lapsis. Recensuit Dr. Jos. Martin in Universitate Wirceburgensi Professor extraordinarius. | 1930 | |||||||
44 | FP 22 | SS. Eusebii Hieronymi et Aurelii Augustini Epistulae mutuae. Edidit, prolegomenis et notis instruxit Josefus Schid S. Theologiae Doctor. | 1930 | |||||||
45 | ||||||||||
46 | Bound volumes | |||||||||
47 | FP 1 (1904) + FP 2 (1904) + FP 3 (1905) | Hathi | X* | |||||||
48 | FP 3 (1914) + FP 4 (1930) | Hathi | X* | |||||||
49 | FP 4 (1906) + FP 5 + FP 6 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
50 | FP 11 + FP 12 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
51 | FP 13 + FP 14 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
52 | FP 11 + FP 12 + FP 13 + FP 14 + FP 15 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
53 | FP 15 + FP 16 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
54 | FP 16 + FP 17 + FP 18 + FP 19 + FP 20 + FP 21 + FP 22 | X* | ||||||||
55 | ||||||||||
56 | Link count | |||||||||
57 | 48 | |||||||||
58 | ||||||||||
59 | --- |
1 | España Sagrada | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | ||||||||||
3 | ES 1 | España Sagrada. Theatro Geographico-historico de la Iglesia de España. Origen, divisiones, y terminos de todas sus provincias. Antiguedad, traslaciones, y estado antiguo y presente de sus Sillas, en todos los Dominios de España, y Portugal. Con varias dissertaciones criticas, para ilustrar la Historia Eclesiastica de España. Tomo I. Contiene una clave geographica, y Geographia Eclesiastica de los Patriarcados, con el origen de las Dignidades Pontificias, contrahido à la Iglesia de España, y Divisiones de las Provincias antiguas de estos Reynos. Su autor el P. M. Fr. Henrique Florez, del Orden de San Agustin, Rector que ha sido una y otra vez del Real Colegio de Alcalà, Doctor Theologo de dicha Universidad, y consultado à sus Cathedras de Theologìa por el Supremo Consejo de Castilla, &c. | 1747 | X | X | |||||
4 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
5 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1754 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
6 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | |||||
7 | IA | X | X | |||||||
8 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
9 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1879 | IA | X | ||||||
10 | ES 2 | [...] Tomo II. Contiene la Chronologia de la Historia antigua destos Reynos, aplicada à Concilios y Reyes, declarando el verdadero computo de la Era Española: con algunos Instrumentos hasta hoy no publicados, y Tablas de computos Eclesiasticos y Civiles. [...] | 1747 | X | X | X | ||||
11 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
12 | IA | X | ||||||||
13 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
14 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1754 | X | X | X | X | ||||
15 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
16 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
17 | 1908 | IA | X | |||||||
18 | 1 (1879) + 2 (1908) | X | ||||||||
19 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
20 | ES 3 | [...] Tomo III. Contiene la Predicacion de los Apostoles en España: propagacion de la Christiandad desde el siglo primero: origen, progresso, y mutacion de la Missa antigua en estos Reynos. Justificado todo por Escritores de buena fé, y Documentos autenticos. [...] | 1748 | X | X | |||||
21 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
22 | IA | X | ||||||||
23 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1754 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
24 | X | X | ||||||||
25 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
26 | IA | X | ||||||||
27 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
28 | ES 4 | [...] Tomo IV. y ultimo de la Iglesia en comun. Contiene el origen y progresso de los Obispados: tiempo en que se hicieron estables mas Metropolis: antiguedad de las Provincias Eclesiasticas; y Divisiones antiguas de sus Sillas. Justificado todo con Escritores de buena fé, y Documentos autenticos. [...] | 1749 | X | X | X | X | |||
29 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
30 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
31 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1756 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
32 | X | |||||||||
33 | IA | X | ||||||||
34 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
35 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1859 | X | |||||||
36 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
37 | IA | X | ||||||||
38 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
39 | ES 5 | [...] Tomo V. De la Provincia Carthaginense en particular. Tratase de sus Limites y Regiones, con lo que pertenece al estado antiguo, Eclesiastico y Politico de su Capital Civil: y de la Santa Iglesia de Toledo. Justificado todo con Escritores de buena fé, y algunos Documentos ineditos. [...] | 1750 | X | X | |||||
40 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
41 | IA | X | X | |||||||
42 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
43 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1763 | X | X | X | X | ||||
44 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
45 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1859 | X | X | X | X | ||||
46 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
47 | IA | X | ||||||||
48 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
49 | ES 6 | [...] Tomo VI. De la Santa Iglesia de Toledo en quanto Metropolitana. De sus Concilios, y honores sobre las demàs Iglesias de estos Reynos: juntamente con los Santos de la Diecesi, y Provincia antigua de Toledo. Añadense algunos Apendices de Documentos hasta hoy no publicados; ilustrando el Chronicon del Biclarense, con los de San Isidoro: y respondiendo en el Prologo à un Moderno estrangero sobre la Venida de Santiago. [...] | 1751 | X | X | |||||
50 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
51 | IA | X | ||||||||
52 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1773 | X | X | X | X | ||||
53 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
54 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1859 | X | X | X | |||||
55 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
56 | X* | |||||||||
57 | IA | X | ||||||||
58 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
59 | ES 7 | [...] Tomo VII. De las Iglesias Sufraganeas antiguas de Toledo: Acci, Arcavica, Basti, Beacia, Bigastro, Castulo, Compluto, Dianio, Elotana, Ilici, Mentesa, Oreto, y Osma, segun su estado antiguo. [...] | 1751 | X | X | X | ||||
60 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
61 | IA | X | ||||||||
62 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
63 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1766 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
64 | X | |||||||||
65 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
66 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
67 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1900 | X | X* | ||||||
68 | IA | X | X | |||||||
69 | ES 8 | [...] Tomo VIII. De las Iglesias sufraganeas antiguas de Toledo: Palencia, Setabi, Segovia, Segobriga, Segoncia, Valencia, Valeria, y Urci, segun su estado antiguo. Añadese el Chronicon del Pacense, mas exacto que en las ediciones anteriores. [...] | 1752 | X | X | X | X | |||
70 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
71 | IA | X | ||||||||
72 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
73 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1769 | X | X | X | X | ||||
74 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
75 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1869 | X | X | ||||||
76 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
77 | IA | X | ||||||||
78 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
79 | ES 9 | [...] Tomo IX. De la Provincia antigua de la Betica en comun, y de la Santa Iglesia de Sevilla en particular. Dedicado a los Santos de esta Diocesi. [...] | 1752 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
80 | X | X | ||||||||
81 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
82 | IA | X | ||||||||
83 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
84 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1777 | X | X | X | X | ||||
85 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
86 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1869 | X | |||||||
87 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
88 | X | X | ||||||||
89 | IA | X | ||||||||
90 | ES 10 | [...] Tomo X. De las Iglesias sufraganeas antiguas de Sevilla: Abdera, Asido, Astigi, y Cordoba. [...] | 1753 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
91 | X | X | ||||||||
92 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
93 | IA | X | ||||||||
94 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
95 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1775 | X | X | X | |||||
96 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
97 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1792 | X | X | ||||||
98 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
99 | IA | X | ||||||||
100 | 1901 | X* | ||||||||
101 | IA | X | ||||||||
102 | ES 11 | [...] Tomo XI. Contiene las Vidas y Escritos, nunca publicados hasta hoy, de algunos Varones ilustres Cordobeses, que florecieron en el Siglo nono. [...] | 1753 | X | X | |||||
103 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
104 | IA | X | ||||||||
105 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1775 | X | X | X | X | ||||
106 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
107 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1792 | X | X | X | |||||
108 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
109 | IA | X | X | |||||||
110 | ES 12 | [...] Tomo XII. De las Iglesias ufraganeas antiguas de Sevilla: Egabro, Elepla, Eliberi, Italica, Malaga, y Tucci. [...] | 1754 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
111 | X | |||||||||
112 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
113 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
114 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1776 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
115 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
116 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
117 | 1904 | X* | X* | |||||||
118 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
119 | IA | X | X | |||||||
120 | ES 13 | [...] Tomo XIII. De la Lusitania antigua en comun, y de su Metropoli Merida en particular. [...] | 1756 | X | X | |||||
121 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
122 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1782 | X | X | X | X | ||||
123 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
124 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
125 | [...] Segunda edición repetida. [...] | 1816 | X | X | X | X | ||||
126 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
127 | X* | |||||||||
128 | IA | X | X | |||||||
129 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
130 | ES 14 | [...] Tomo XIV. De las Iglesias de Abila, Caliabria, Coria, Coimbra, Ebora, Egitania, Lamego, Lisboa, Ossonoba, Pacense, Salamanca, Viséo, y Zamora, segun su estado antiguo. [...] | 1758 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
131 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
132 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1786 | X | X | X | |||||
133 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
134 | IA | X | ||||||||
135 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
136 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
137 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
138 | IA | X | ||||||||
139 | ES 15 | [...] Tomo XV. De la Provincia antigua de Galicia en comun, y de su Metropoli, la Iglesia de Braga en particular. [...] | 1759 | X | X | X | X | |||
140 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
141 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1787 | X | X | X | X | ||||
142 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
143 | IA | X | ||||||||
144 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
145 | 1906 | X* | ||||||||
146 | IA | X | ||||||||
147 | ES 16 | [...] Tomo XVI. De la Santa Iglesia de Astorga en su estado antiguo y presente. [...] | 1762 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
148 | X | X | ||||||||
149 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
150 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
151 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1787 | X | X | ||||||
152 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
153 | IA | X | ||||||||
154 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
155 | 1905 | X* | ||||||||
156 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
157 | IA | X | ||||||||
158 | ES 17 | [...] Tomo XVII. De la Santa Iglesia de Orense en su estado antiguo y presente. [...] | 1763 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
159 | X | X | X* | |||||||
160 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
161 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
162 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1789 | X | X | X | |||||
163 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
164 | IA | X | X | |||||||
165 | ES 18 | [...] Tomo XVIII. De las Iglesias Britoniense, y Dumiense, incluidas en la actual de Mondoñedo. [...] | 1764 | X | X | X | X | |||
166 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
167 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
168 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1789 | X | X | X | |||||
169 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
170 | IA | X | ||||||||
171 | ES 19 | [...] Tomo XIX. Contiene el estado antiguo de la Iglesia Iriense, y Compostelana, hasta su primer Arzobispo. [...] | 1765 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
172 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
173 | IA | X | ||||||||
174 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
175 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1792 | X | X | X | X | X | |||
176 | X | |||||||||
177 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
178 | X | X* | ||||||||
179 | IA | X | X | |||||||
180 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
181 | ES 20 | [...] Tomo XX. Historia Compostelana Hasta hoy no publicada. Donde se incluyen las pruebas del Tomo precedente, con otras muchas noticias de Papas, Cardenales, Obispos, Concilios, Reyes, Varones Ilustres, y en especial del primer Arzobispo de Santiago D. Diego Gelmirez. Escrita Por tres Canonigos de Santiago desde el año mil y ciento al quarenta. [...] | 1765 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
182 | X | X | X | |||||||
183 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
184 | IA | X | X | |||||||
185 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
186 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1791 | X | |||||||
187 | IA | X | ||||||||
188 | ES 21 | [...] Tomo XXI. Contiene la Iglesia de Porto, de la Galicia antigua, desde su Origen hasta hoy. [...] | 1766 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
189 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
190 | IA | X | ||||||||
191 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
192 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1797 | X | X | ||||||
193 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
194 | IA | X | ||||||||
195 | ES 22 | [...] Tomo XXII. De la Iglesia de Tuy desde su Origen hasta el Siglo decimo sexto. [...] | 1767 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
196 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | |||||
197 | IA | X | ||||||||
198 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
199 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1798 | X | X | X | |||||
200 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
201 | IA | X | ||||||||
202 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
203 | ES 23 | [...] Tomo XXIII. Continuacion de las Memorias de la Santa Iglesia de Tuy. y coleccion de los Chronicones Pequeños, publicados, è ineditos, de la Historia de España. [...] | 1767 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
204 | X | |||||||||
205 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | X* | ||||
206 | IA | X | ||||||||
207 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
208 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1799 | X | X | ||||||
209 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
210 | IA | X | ||||||||
211 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
212 | ES 24-Cant | La Cantabria. Disertacion sobre el sitio, y extension que tuvo en tiempo de los Romanos la Region de los Cantabros, con noticia de las Regiones confinantes, y de varias Poblaciones antiguas. Discurso Preliminar Al Tomo XXIV. de la España Sagrada sobre la Provincia Tarraconense. Por el muy R. P. Mro. Fr. Henrique Florez, Ex-Asistente de las Provincias de España, Orden de S. Agustin. | 1768 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
213 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
214 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
215 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
216 | 1786 | X | X | X | X | |||||
217 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
218 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
219 | [...] Tercera edición. [...] | 1877 | X | |||||||
220 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
221 | IA | X | X | |||||||
222 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
223 | ES 24 | [...] Tomo XXIV. Antiguedades Tarraconense. Preliminar a las Memorias Eclesiasticas de la Santa Iglesia de Tarragona. [...] | 1769 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
224 | X | X | ||||||||
225 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
226 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
227 | [...] Segunda impresión. [...] | 1804 | X | X | ||||||
228 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
229 | IA | X | ||||||||
230 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
231 | ES 25 | [...] Tomo XXV. Contiene las Memorias antiguas Eclesiasticas de la Santa Iglesia de Tarragona. [...] | 1770 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
232 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
233 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
234 | IA | X | ||||||||
235 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
236 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1859 | X | X | ||||||
237 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
238 | X* | |||||||||
239 | IA | X | X | |||||||
240 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
241 | ES 26 | [...] Tomo XXVI. Contiene l estado antiguo de las Iglesias de Auca, de Valpuesta, y de Burgos. Justificado con Instrumentos legitimos, y Memorias ineditas. [...] | 1771 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
242 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
243 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
244 | X | X | X | X* | ||||||
245 | IA | X | X | |||||||
246 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
247 | X | |||||||||
248 | ES 27 | [...] Tomo XXVII. contiene las Iglesias Colegiales, Monasterios, y Santos de la Diocesi de Burgos: Conventos, Parroquias, y Hospitales de la Ciudad. Con varias noticias y documentos antes no publicados. [...] | 1772 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
249 | X | X | ||||||||
250 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
251 | IA | X | ||||||||
252 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
253 | [...] Edición segunda. [...] | 1824 | X | X | X | |||||
254 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
255 | X | X | X* | |||||||
256 | IA | X | X | |||||||
257 | ES 28 | [...] Tomo XXVIII. Contiene el estado antiguo de la Iglesia Ausonense, hoy Vique. [...] | 1774 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
258 | X | |||||||||
259 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
260 | X | X* | ||||||||
261 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
262 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
263 | ES 29 | [...] Tomo XXIX. Contiene l estado antiguo de la Santa Iglesia de Barcelona, con un Catalogo muy exacto de sus primeros Gobernadores, y Condes propietarios: y una coleccion de los escritos de los Padres Barcinoneses. [...] | 1775 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
264 | X | |||||||||
265 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
266 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
267 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1859 | X | X | X | |||||
268 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
269 | IA | X | X | |||||||
270 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
271 | ES 30 | [...] Tomo XXX. Contiene l estado antiguo de la Santa Iglesia de Zaragoza, con algunos Documentos concernientes à los puntos que en él se tratan, y una coleccion de las Epistolas de S. Braulio; y otras escritas al mismo Santo por los sugetos mas celebres de su tiempo, nunca publicadas hasta hoy por la mayor parte. [...] | 1775 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
272 | X | |||||||||
273 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
274 | IA | X | ||||||||
275 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
276 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1859 | X | |||||||
277 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
278 | X | X | ||||||||
279 | IA | X | X | |||||||
280 | ES 31 | [...] Contiene las Memorias de los Varones Ilustres Cesaraugustanos, que florecieron en los primeros siglos de la Iglesia: las noticias concernientes à las Iglesias, Muzárabes, Literatos, y Reyes de Zaragoza en los quatro siglos de su cautiverio: y las Obras del célebre Obispo Tajon, hasta hoy no publicadas. [...] | 1776 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
281 | X | X | ||||||||
282 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
283 | IA | X | ||||||||
284 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
285 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1859 | X | |||||||
286 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
287 | IA | X | X | |||||||
288 | ES 32 | [...] La Vasconia. Tratado Preliminar a las Santas Iglesias de Calahorra, y de Pamplona: en que se establecen todas las antiguedades civiles concernientes à la region de los Vascones desde los tiempos primitivos hasta los Reyes primeros de Navarra. [...] | 1779 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
289 | X | X* | X | X | ||||||
290 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
291 | IA | X | ||||||||
292 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
293 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1878 | IA | X | X | |||||
294 | ES 33 | [...] Tomo XXXIII. Contiene las Antiguedades Civiles y Eclesiasticas de Calahorra: y las Memorias concernientes a los Obispados de Nàgera y Alaba. Añadese al fin una breve Confutacion de la Obra publicada por el R. P. Fr. Lamberto del Orden de Capuchinos contra el Tomo XXX. [...] | 1781 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
295 | X | |||||||||
296 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
297 | IA | X | ||||||||
298 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
299 | 1907 | IA | X | X | ||||||
300 | ES 34 | [...] Tomo XXXIV. Contiene el estado antiguo de la Santa Iglesia esenta de Leon. Con varios Documentos y Escrituras concernientes à los puntos que en él se tratan: Sacadas en la mayor parte de su Archivo. [...] | 1784 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
301 | X | X | X | |||||||
302 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
303 | IA | X | X | |||||||
304 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
305 | ES 35 | [...] Tomo XXXV. Memorias de la Santa Iglesia esenta de Leon, concernientes a los siglos XI. XII. y XIII. fundadas en Escrituras, y Documentos originales, desconocidos en la mayor parte hasta ahora, y muy utiles para la Historia de esta Ciudad, del Reyno de Leon, y de la España en general. [...] | 1786 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
306 | X | |||||||||
307 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
308 | X* | |||||||||
309 | IA | X | ||||||||
310 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
311 | ES 36 | [...] Tomo XXXVI. Memorias de la Santa Iglesia esenta de Leon, concernientes a los cinco ultimos iglos, con un copioso Apendice de Concilios, Escrituras, y otros Documentos muy utiles para la Historia particular de esta Ciudad y su Iglesia, y para la general del Reyno. [...] | 1787 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
312 | X | X | X | |||||||
313 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
314 | X* | |||||||||
315 | IA | X | X | |||||||
316 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
317 | ES 37 | [...] Tomo XXXVII. Antiguedades concernientes á la region de los Astures Transmontanos desde los tiempos mas remotos hasta el siglo X. Establecimiento del Reyno de Asturias: y Memorias de sus Reyes: Fundacion de la Ciudad e Iglesia de Oviedo: noticias de sus primeros Obispos: y exâmen crítico de los Concilios Ovetenses. [...] | 1789 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
318 | X | |||||||||
319 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
320 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
321 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
322 | ES 38 | [...] Tomo XXXVIII. Memorias de la Santa Iglesia exenta de Oviedo concernientes á los siglos X. XI. XII. XIII. y XIV. fundadas en Monumentos Auténticos de su Archivo, y de otros. Concilios que se celebraron en esta Sede, cuyas Actas se publican con otros documentos muy útiles para la Historia Eclesiástica y Civil de España. [...] | 1793 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
323 | X | |||||||||
324 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
325 | X* | |||||||||
326 | IA | X | X | |||||||
327 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
328 | ES 39 | [...] Tomo XXXVIIII. De la Iglesia exenta de Oviedo desde el medio del siglo XIV. hasta fines del siglo XVIII. Historia de la fundacion del Principado de Asturias, como Dignidad, y Mayorazgo de los Primogenitos de los Reyes de España, y herederos de estos Reynos. Documentos en la mayor parte desconocidos, è ineditos hasta ahora, y concernientes à los asuntos que se tratan en este Tomo. [...] | 1795 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
329 | X | X | ||||||||
330 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
331 | X* | X* | ||||||||
332 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
333 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
334 | X | |||||||||
335 | ES 40 | [...] Tomo XL. Antiguedades de la Ciudad y Sta. Iglesia de Lugo: Memorias de los insignes Monasterios de S. Julian de Samos, y S. Vicente de Monforte. Examen critico de los monumentos que se dicen Concilios Lucenses. Noticias ineditas del celebre Codice de Concilios, que se conservó en este Iglesia hasta su traslacion à la Real Biblioteca del Escorial, y del Ms. remitido à Roma à Gregorio XIII. Con muchos documentos y escrituras concernientes à los asuntos que se tratan. [...] | 1796 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
336 | X | X | X | |||||||
337 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
338 | X | X* | ||||||||
339 | IA | X | X | |||||||
340 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
341 | ES 41 | [...] Tomo XLI. De la Santa Iglesia de Lugo: Continuacion de su Historia desde el siglo XII. hasta fines del XVIII. Documentos desconocidos, é ineditos hasta ahora, y relativos à la ilustracion de las memorias que se publican. [...] | 1798 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
342 | X | |||||||||
343 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
344 | X* | X* | ||||||||
345 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
346 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
347 | ES 42 | [...] Tomo XLII. Contiene las antiguedades civles y eclesiásticas de las Ciudades de Dertosa, Egara y Emporias con los documentos concernientes á los asuntos que se tratan. [...] | 1801 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
348 | Hathi | X | X | X* | ||||||
349 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
350 | [...] Segunda edición. [...] | 1859 | X | |||||||
351 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
352 | X* | |||||||||
353 | IA | X | X | |||||||
354 | ES 43 | [...] Tomo XLIII. tratado LXXXI. De la Santa Iglesia de Gerona en su estado antiguo. [...] | 1819 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
355 | X | X | X | |||||||
356 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
357 | X | X | X | X* | X* | |||||
358 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
359 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
360 | ES 44 | [...] Tomo XLIV, Tratado LXXXII. De la Santa Iglesia de Gerona en su estado moderno. [...] | 1826 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
361 | X | X | ||||||||
362 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
363 | IA | X | X | |||||||
364 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
365 | ES 45 | [...] Tomo XLV, Tratado LXXXVIII. En que se concluye lo perteneciente á la Santa Iglesia de Gerona, Colegiatas, Monasterios y Conventos de la Ciudad. [...] | 1832 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
366 | X | |||||||||
367 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
368 | IA | X | ||||||||
369 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
370 | ES 46 | [...] Tomo XLVI. Tratado XXXIV. De las Santas Iglesias de Lérida, Roda y Barbastro en su estado antiguo. [...] | 1836 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
371 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
372 | IA | X | X | |||||||
373 | ES 47 | [...] Tomo XLVII. Tratado LXXXV. De la Santa Iglesia de Lérida en su estado moderno. [...] | 1850 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
374 | X | X | X | |||||||
375 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X* | ||||
376 | X* | |||||||||
377 | IA | X | ||||||||
378 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
379 | ES 48 | [...] Tomo XLVIII. Tratado LXXXVI. La Santa Iglesia de Barbastro en sus estados antiguo y moderno. [...] | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
380 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
381 | X* | |||||||||
382 | IA | X | X | |||||||
383 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
384 | ES 49 | [...] Tomo XLIX. Tratado LXXXVII. La Santa Iglesia de Tarazona en sus estados antiguo y moderno. [...] | 1865 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
385 | X | X | X | |||||||
386 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
387 | X | X | X | X* | X* | |||||
388 | IA | X | ||||||||
389 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
390 | ES 50 | [...] Tomo L. Tratados LXXXVII y LXXXVIII. Las Santas Iglesias de Tarazona y Tudela en sus estados antiguo y moderno. [...] | 1866 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
391 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
392 | X | |||||||||
393 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
394 | X | X | X* | |||||||
395 | IA | X | X | X | X | |||||
396 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
397 | ES 51 | [...] Tomo LI. De los Obispos Españoles Titulares de Iglesias in partibus infidelium, ó Auxiliares en las de España. [...] | 1879 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||
398 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
399 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
400 | (ES 52) | Tablas abreviadas para la reducción del cómputo árabe y del hebraico al cristiano y viceversa compuestas por D. Eduardo Jusué, Individuo Correspondiente de la Real Academia de la Historia. | 1917, 1918 | IA | X | X | Vol. XLVIII of Memorial Histórico Español; cf. p. 7: "publicando nuestro trabajo en su Memorial Histórico, del que formarán el tomo XLVIII, como suplemento al tomo II de la España Sagrada del P. E. Flórez, de que a la vez será continuación como si fuese el LII." | |||
401 | ES 53-54 | [...] Tomos LIII y LIV. De la Santa Iglesia Apostólica de Iliberri (Granada). Su fundación apostólica. Lugar de emplazamiento. Sus obispos y santos y sus escritores célebres. Su famoso Concilio y otros hechos memorables hasta el siglo XII, por el M. R. P. Fray Angel Custodio Vega. [...] | 1961 | IA | X | |||||
402 | ES 55 | [...] Tomo LV. De la Santa Iglesia Apostolica de Eliberri (Granada). Contiene los escritos de Gregorio Bético y de otros santos prelados y fieles de la misma, con varios documentos importantes, transcritos por el M. R. P. Fray Angel Custodio Vega. [...] | 1957 | IA | X | |||||
403 | ES 56 | [...] Tomo LVI. De la Santa Iglesia Apostolica de Eliberri (Granada). Fin de los escritos de Gregorio Bético. Calendario de Recemundo. Concilio de Elvira y otros escritos y documentos interesantes, inéditos o críticamente editados, por el M. R. P. Fray Angel Custodio Vega. [...] | 1957 | IA | X | |||||
404 | ES Clave | Clave de la España Sagrada, cuyo objeto es dar á conocer esta importante obra y facilitar su uso. [...] | 1853 | X | X | X | Also vol. XXII of Colección de documentos inéditos. | |||
405 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
406 | ES Índice | Índice de la España Sagrada por Ángel González Palencia del Archivo Histórico Nacional. | 1918 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | |||
407 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
408 | ||||||||||
409 | Link count | |||||||||
410 | 1071 | |||||||||
411 | ||||||||||
412 | --- |
1 | Gallia Christiana | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | |||||||||
3 | Claude Robert (Paris 1626) | ||||||||
4 | Gallia Christiana, in qua regni Franciae ditionumque vicinarum dioeceses, et in iis praesules describuntur. | 1626 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
5 | X | ||||||||
6 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
7 | |||||||||
8 | Sammarthani edition (Paris 1656) | ||||||||
9 | Gallia Christiana, qua series omnium Archiepiscoporum episcoporum et abbatum Franciae, vicinarumque ditionum, ab Origine Ecclesiarum, ad nostra tempora per quattuor tomos deducitur. [...] Tomus I. | 1656 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
10 | X | X | |||||||
11 | [...] Tomus II. | 1656 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
12 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
13 | [...] Tomus III. | 1656 | X | X | X | X | |||
14 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
15 | [...] Tomus IV. | 1656 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
16 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
17 | |||||||||
18 | Maurists edition | ||||||||
19 | Gallia Christiana, in provincias ecclesiasticas distributa; qua series et historia archiepiscoporum, episcoporum et abbatum Franciae vicinarumque ditionum ab origine Ecclesiarum ab nostra tempora deducitur, & probatur ex authenticis Instrumentis ad calcem appositis. Opera & studio Domni Dionysii Sammarthani, Presbyteri & Monachi Ordinis Sancti Benedicti, e Congregatione Sancti Mauri. Tomus primus. | 1715 | X | X | X | Excudebat Iohannes-Baptista Coignard. | |||
20 | Hathi | X | |||||||
21 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
22 | 1715 (1970) | X | Gregg reprint. | ||||||
23 | Hathi | X | |||||||
24 | 1716 | X | X | ||||||
25 | [...] Tomus secundus. | 1720 | X | X | X | X | |||
26 | Hathi | X | |||||||
27 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
28 | 1720 (1970) | X | Gregg reprint. | ||||||
29 | Hathi | X | |||||||
30 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
31 | [...] Tomus tertius. | 1725 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
32 | X | X | |||||||
33 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
34 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
35 | 1725 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
36 | [...] Tomus quartus. | 1728 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
37 | X | ||||||||
38 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
39 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
40 | 1728 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
41 | [...] Tomus quintus, Ubi de provinciis Mechliniensi & Moguntinensi agitur. | 1731 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
42 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
43 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
44 | 1731 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
45 | [...] Tomus sextus, Ubi de Provincia Narbonensi. | 1739 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
46 | X | X | |||||||
47 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
48 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
49 | 1739 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
50 | [...] Tomus septimus: In quo de Archiepiscopatu Parisiensi. | 1744 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
51 | X | ||||||||
52 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
53 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
54 | 1744 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
55 | [...] Tomus octavus: In quo de quatuor Ecclesiis Parisiacae suffraganeis. | 1744 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
56 | X | X | |||||||
57 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
58 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
59 | 1744 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
60 | [...] Tomus nonus: De provincia Remensi, Ejusque Metropoli ac suffraganeis Suessionensi, Laudunensi, Bellovacensi, Catalaunensi ac Noviomensi ecclesiis. | 1751 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
61 | X | X | |||||||
62 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
63 | 1751 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
64 | [...] Tomus decimus: De provincia Remensi, Ejusque suffraganeis Ambianensi, Silvanectensi & Boloniensi ecclesiis, ubi instrumenta omnium ad calcem colliguntur. | 1751 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
65 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
66 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
67 | 1751 (1899) | X | Welter reprint. | ||||||
68 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
69 | 1751 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
70 | [...] Tomus undecimus: De provincia Rotomagensi, Ejusque metropoli ac suffraganeis Bajocensi, Abrincensi, Ebroicensi, Sagiensi, Lexoviensi ac Constantiensi ecclesiis. | 1759 | X | X | X | ||||
71 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
72 | 1759 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
73 | [...] Tomus duodecimus: Ubi de Provinciis Seninensi & Tarentasiensi agitur. | 1770 | X | X | |||||
74 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
75 | IA | X | |||||||
76 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
77 | 1770 (1899) | X* | Welter reprint. | ||||||
78 | 1770 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
79 | [...] Tomus decimus-tertius: Ubi de Provinciis Tolosana & Trevirensi agitur. | 1785 | X | X | |||||
80 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
81 | 1785 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
82 | |||||||||
83 | Firmin Didot continuation | ||||||||
84 | [...] Tomum quartum decimum, ubi de provincia Turonensi agitur, condidit Bartholomaeus Hauréau. | 1856 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
85 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
86 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
87 | 1856 | X | Savaéte ed. | ||||||
88 | 1856 (1970) | X | Gregg reprint. | ||||||
89 | Hathi | X | |||||||
90 | [...] Tomum quintum decimum, ubi de provincia Vesuntionensi agitur, condidit Bartholomaeus Hauréau. | 1860 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
91 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
92 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
93 | 1860 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
94 | [...] Tomum sextum decimum, ubi de provincia Viennensi agitur, condidit Bartholomaeus Hauréau. | 1865 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
95 | Hathi | X | X* | ||||||
96 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
97 | 1865 (1970) | Hathi | X | Gregg reprint. | |||||
98 | |||||||||
99 | Pauli Piolin edition | ||||||||
100 | Editio altera, labore et curis Domni Pauli Piolin. Tomus primus. | 1870 | X | X | |||||
101 | [...] Tomus tertius, complectens provincias Cameracensem, Coloniensem et Ebredunensem. | 1876 | X | ||||||
102 | Tomus quartus, complectens provinciam Lugdunensem. | 1876 | X | X | |||||
103 | Tomus undecimus, complectens provinciam Rotomagensem. | 1874 | X | ||||||
104 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
105 | |||||||||
106 | Gallia Christiana Novissima | ||||||||
107 | Gallia Christiana Novissima. Histoire des archevêchés, évêchés & abbayes de France, Acompagnée des Documents authentiques recueillis dans les registres du Vatican et les archives locales. Par le Chanoine J.-H. Albanés. Tome premier. Aix, Apt, Fréjus, Gap, Riez et Sisteron. | 1895 | X* | X* | |||||
108 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | |||||
109 | IA | X | |||||||
110 | [...] Marseille (évêques, prévots, statuts). | 1899 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
111 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
112 | IA | X | |||||||
113 | [...] Arles (archevêques, conciles, prévots, statuts). | 1901 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
114 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | |||||
115 | IA | X | |||||||
116 | [...] Saint-Paul-Trois-Châteaux (évêques, prévots). | 1909 | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||
117 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | |||||
118 | [...] Tome cinquième. Toulon (évêques, prévots). | 1911 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
119 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | |||||
120 | [...] Tome sixième. Orange (évêques, prévots). | 1916 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
121 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||
122 | [...] Tome septième. Avignon (évêques, archevêques, prévots). | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
123 | |||||||||
124 | Link count | ||||||||
125 | 229 | ||||||||
126 | |||||||||
127 | --- |
1 | Die Griechischen Christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten drei Jahrhunderte | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (Only Internet Archive and WPC for the moment.) | ||||||||
3 | |||||||||
4 | GCS 1 | Hippolytus Werke I. Die Kommentare zu Daniel und Zum Hohenliede. Kleinere Exegetische und Homiletische Schriften. | 1897 | IA | X | X | X | ||
5 | WPC | X | X | ||||||
6 | GCS 2 | Origenes Werke I. Die Schrift vom Martyrum. Buch I-IV gegen Celsus. | 1899 | IA | X | ||||
7 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||
8 | X | ||||||||
9 | WPC | X | |||||||
10 | GCS 3 | Origenes Werke II. Buch V-VIII gegen Celsus. Die Schrift vom Gebet. | 1899 | IA | X | ||||
11 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||||
12 | WPC | X | |||||||
13 | GCS 4 | Der Dialog des Adamantius ΠΕΡΙ ΤΗΣ ΕΙΣ ΘΕΟΝ ΟΡΘΗΣ ΠΙΣΤΕΩΣ. | 1901 | IA | X | X | |||
14 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
15 | WPC | X | |||||||
16 | GCS 5 | Das Buch Henoch. | 1901 | IA | X | X | |||
17 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||||
18 | WPC | X | |||||||
19 | GCS 6 | Origenes Werke III. Jeremiahomilien, Klageliedkommentar, Erklärung der Samuel- und Königsbücher. | 1901 | IA | X | X | |||
20 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||
21 | WPC | X | |||||||
22 | GCS 7 | Eusebius Werke I. Über das Leben Constantins, Constantins Rede an die heilige Versammlung, Tricennatsrede an Constantin. | 1902 | IA | X | X | X | ||
23 | WPC | X | |||||||
24 | GCS 8 | Die Oracula Sibyllina. | 1902 | IA | X | X | X | ||
25 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |||
26 | X | ||||||||
27 | WPC | X | |||||||
28 | GCS 9.1 | Eusebius Werke II.1. Die Kirchengeschichte. Die lateinische Übersetzung des Rufinus.Erster Teil. Die Bücher I bis V. | 1903 | IA | X | ||||
29 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
30 | WPC | X | |||||||
31 | GCS 9.2 | Eusebius Werke II.2. Die Kirchengeschichte. Die lateinische Übersetzung des Rufinus. Zweiter Teil. Die Bücher VI bis X. Über die Märtyrer in Palästina. | 1908 | IA | X | ||||
32 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
33 | GCS 9.3 | Eusebius Werke II.3. Die Kirchengeschichte. Die lateinische Übersetzung des Rufinus.Dritter Teil. Einleitungen, Übersichten und Register. | 1909 | IA | X | X | X | X | |
34 | WPC | X | |||||||
35 | GCS 10 | Origenes Werke IV. Der Johanneskommentar. | 1903 | IA | X | ||||
36 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||||
37 | WPC | X | |||||||
38 | GCS 11.1 | Eusebius Werke III.1. Das Onomasticon der biblischen Ortsnamen. | 1904 | IA (G) | X | ||||
39 | WPC | X | |||||||
40 | GCS 11.2 | Eusebius Werke III.2. Die Theophanie. Die griechischen Bruchstücke und Übersetzung der syrischen Überlieferungen. | 1904 | IA (G) | X | ||||
41 | WPC | X | |||||||
42 | GCS 11.1 + 11.2 | IA | X | X | |||||
43 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
44 | GCS 12 | Clemens Alexandrinus I. Protrepticus und Paedagogus. | 1905 | IA | X | X | |||
45 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
46 | GCS 13 | Koptisch-Gnostische Schriften I. Die Pistis Sophia. Die beiden Bücher des Jeû.Unbekanntes altgnostisches Werk. | 1905 | IA | X | X | X | ||
47 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
48 | WPC | X | |||||||
49 | GCS 14 | Eusebius Werke IV. Gegen Marcell.Über die kirchliche Theologie. Die Fragmente Marcells. | 1906 | IA | X | X | |||
50 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||||
51 | WPC | X | |||||||
52 | GCS 15 | Clemens Alexandrinus II. Stromata Buch I-VI. | 1906 | IA (G) | X | X | |||
53 | WPC | X | |||||||
54 | GCS 16 | Hegemonius - Acta Archelai. | 1906 | IA | X | X | |||
55 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||||
56 | WPC | X | |||||||
57 | GCS 17 | Clemens Alexandrinus III. Stromata Buch VII und VIII. Excerpta ex Theodoto. Eclogae propheticae. Quis dives salvetur. Fragmente. | 1909 | IA | X | ||||
58 | WPC | X | |||||||
59 | GCS 18 | Die Esra-Apokalypse I (IV. Esra). Die Überlieferung. | 1910 | WPC | X | ||||
60 | GCS 19 | Theodoret - Kirchengeschichte | 1911 | IA | X | X | |||
61 | WPC | X | |||||||
62 | GCS 20 | Eusebius Werke V. Die Chronik, aus dem Armenischen Übersetzt mit textkritischem Commentar. | 1911 | IA | X | ||||
63 | WPC | X | |||||||
64 | GCS 21 | Philostorgius Kirchengeschichte mit dem Leben des Lucian von Antiochien und den Fragmenten eines arianischen Historiographen. | 1913 | IA | X | X | |||
65 | WPC | X | |||||||
66 | GCS 22 | Origenes Werke V. De principiis (ΠΕΡΙ ΑΡΧΩΝ). | 1913 | IA | X | ||||
67 | WPC | X | |||||||
68 | GCS 23 | Eusebius Werke VI. Die Demonstratio euangelica. | 1913 | IA | X | X | |||
69 | WPC | X | |||||||
70 | GCS 24 | Eusebius Werke VII.1. Die Chronik des Hieronymus (Hieronymi chronicon).Erster Teil. Text. | 1913 | IA | X | X | X | ||
71 | WPC | X | |||||||
72 | GCS 25 | Epiphanius I. Ancoratus und Panarion haer. 1-33. | 1915 | IA | X | X | |||
73 | WPC | X | |||||||
74 | GCS 26 | Hippolytus Werke III. Refutatio omnium haeresium. | 1916 | IA | X | ||||
75 | WPC | X | |||||||
76 | GCS 27 | Methodius. | 1917 | IA | X | ||||
77 | WPC | X | |||||||
78 | GCS 28 | Gelasius Kirchengeschichte. | 1918 | IA | X | X | X | ||
79 | WPC | X | |||||||
80 | GCS 29 | Origenes Werke VI. Homilien zum Hexateuch in Rufins Übersetzung.Erster Teil. Die Homilien zu Genesis, Exodus und Leviticus. | 1920 | IA | X | ||||
81 | WPC | X | |||||||
82 | GCS 30 | Origenes Werke VII. Homilien zum Hexateuch in Rufins Übersetzung.Zweiter Teil. Die Homilien zu Numeri, Josua und Judices. | 1921 | IA | X | X | |||
83 | WPC | X | |||||||
84 | GCS 31 | Epiphanius II. Panarion haer. 34-64. | 1922 | IA | X | X | |||
85 | WPC | X | |||||||
86 | GCS 32 | Die Apokalypsen des Esra und des Baruch in deutscher Gestalt. | 1924 | IA | X | ||||
87 | WPC | X | |||||||
88 | GCS 33 | Origenes Werke VIII. Homiliae zu Samuel I, zum Hohelied und zu Propheten.Kommentar zu Hohelied in Rufins und Hieronymus' Übersetzungen. | 1925 | IA | X | X | |||
89 | WPC | X | |||||||
90 | GCS 34 | Eusebius Werke VII.2. Die Chronik des Hieronymus (Hieronymi chronicon). Zweiter Teil. Lesarten des Handschriften und quellen-kritischer Apparat zur Chronik. | 1926 | IA | X | ||||
91 | WPC | X | |||||||
92 | GCS 35 | Origenes Werke IX. Die Homilien zu Lukas in der Übersetzung der Hieronymus und die Griechischen Reste der Homilien und des Lukas-kommentars. | 1930 | IA | X | ||||
93 | WPC | X | |||||||
94 | GCS 36 | Hippolitus Werke. Vierter Band. Die Chronik. | 1929 | WPC | X | ||||
95 | GCS 37 | Epiphanius III. Panarion haer. 65-80. | 1933 | WPC | X | ||||
96 | GCS 38 | Origenes Werke XI. Origenes Matthäuserklärung II. Die lateinische Übersetzung der Commentariorum Series. | 1933 | IA | X | ||||
97 | WPC | X | |||||||
98 | GCS 39 | Clemens Alexandrinus IV. Register. | 1936 | IA | X | ||||
99 | WPC | X | |||||||
100 | GCS 40 | Origenes Werke X. Origenes Matthäuserklärung I. Die griechisch erhaltenen Tomoi. | 1935 | IA | X | ||||
101 | WPC | X | |||||||
102 | GCS 41.1 | Origenes Werke XII. Origenes Matthäuserklärung III.1.Fragmente und Indices. Erste Hälfte. | 1941 | WPC | X | ||||
103 | GCS 41.2 | Origenes Werke XII. Origenes Matthäuserklärung III.2.Fragmente und Indices. Zweite Hälfte | 1955 | ||||||
104 | GCS 41.1 + 41.2 | IA | X | ||||||
105 | GCS 43.1 | Eusebius Werke VIII.1. Die praeparatio evangelica. Erster Teil. Einleitung, Die Bücher I bis X. | 1954 | IA | X | ||||
106 | GCS 43.2 | Eusebius Werke VIII.2. Die praeparatio evangelica. Zweiter Teil. Die Bücher XI bis XV.Register | 1956 | IA | X | ||||
107 | GCS 48 | Die Apostolischen Väter I. Der Hirt des Hermas. | 1956 | WPC | X | ||||
108 | |||||||||
109 | Link count | ||||||||
110 | 161 | ||||||||
111 | |||||||||
112 | Other compilations | ||||||||
113 | http://www.roger-pearse.com/weblog/die-griechischen-christlichen-schriftsteller-gcs-volumes-available-online/ | ||||||||
114 | https://bibelexegese.bbaw.de/publikationsreihen/gcs | ||||||||
115 | |||||||||
116 | List of volumes | ||||||||
117 | http://www.degruyter.com/view/serial/16240 | ||||||||
118 | |||||||||
119 | --- |
1 | A Library of Fathers of the Holy Catholic Church | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (Note: Only volues 1-4 and 8 appear to have a printed series number, but many had a number penciled in which mostly agrees with the publication order; see note in R. Pearse's page linked below. Only Google Books for the moment.) | |||||||||
3 | ||||||||||
4 | LFHCC 1 | The Confessions of S. Augustine. Revised from a former translation, by the Rev. E. B. Pusey, D.D. With Illustrations from S. Augustine himself. | 1838 | X | X | X | ||||
5 | 1840 | X | ||||||||
6 | 1853 | X | ||||||||
7 | LFHCC 2 | The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem, translated, with notes and indices. | 1838 | X | X | X | X | |||
8 | 1839 | X | X | X | ||||||
9 | 1845 | X | X | |||||||
10 | LFHCC 3 | The Treatises of S. Caecilius Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, and Martyr, translated, with notes and indices. | 1839 | X | X | X | ||||
11 | 1840 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
12 | 1846 | X | ||||||||
13 | 1876 | X | ||||||||
14 | LFHCC 4 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the First Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, translated, with notes and indices. Part I. Hom. I.-XXIV. | 1839 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
15 | X | X | ||||||||
16 | LFHCC 5 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the First Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, translated, with notes and indices. Part II. Hom. XXV.-XLIV. | 1839 | X | X | X | X | |||
17 | LFHCC (4+5) | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the First Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians, translated, with notes and indices. | 1854 | X | X | |||||
18 | LFHCC 6 | Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, and Homilies on the Epistle to the Ephesians, of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, translated, with notes and indices. | 1840 | X | X | X | X | |||
19 | Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians and Homilies on the Epistle to the Ephesians of S. John Chrysostom Archbishop of Constantinople. New edition revised. | 1879 | X* | |||||||
20 | LFHCC 7 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Romans, translated, with notes and indices. | 1841 | X | X | X | ||||
21 | 1848 | X | ||||||||
22 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Epistle of S. Paul the Apostle to the Romans. Third edition with revised translation. | 1877 | X | X | X | |||||
23 | LFHCC 8 | Select Treatises of S. Athanasius, Archbishop of Alexandria, in controversy with the Arians, translated, with notes and indices. | 1842 | X | X | X | (First part; see Advertisement before page 1.) | |||
24 | LFHCC 9 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Statues, or to the People of Antioch, translated, with notes and indices. | 1842 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
25 | 1856 | X | X | |||||||
26 | LFHCC 10 | Tertullian. Translated by the Rev. C. Dodgson, M.A. Perpetual Curate of Daresbury, Examining Chaplain th the Lord Bishop of Ripon, Late Student of Christ Church. Vol. I. Apologetic and Practical Treatises. | 1842 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
27 | X | |||||||||
28 | Tertullian. Translated by the Rev. C. Dodgson, M.A. Rector of Croft, Examining Chaplain th the Lord Bishop of Ripon, Late Student of Christ Church. Apologetic and Practical Treatises. Second edition. | 1854 | X | |||||||
29 | LFHCC 11 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Gospel of St. Matthew, translated, with notes and indices. Part I. Hom. I.-XXV. | 1843 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
30 | X | |||||||||
31 | 1852 | X | X | |||||||
32 | 1885 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
33 | LFHCC 12 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Arcbishop of Constantinople, on the Epistles of St. Paul tue Apostle to Timothy, Titus, and Philemon, with notes and indices. | 1843 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
34 | X | |||||||||
35 | 1853 | X | ||||||||
36 | LFHCC 13 | Historical Tracts of S. Athanasius, Archbishop of Alexandria translated, with notes and indices. | 1843 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
37 | 1873 | X | ||||||||
38 | 1885 | X* | ||||||||
39 | LFHCC 14 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Epistles of S. Paul the Apostle to the Philippians, Colossians, and Thessalonians. Translated, with notes and indices. | 1843 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
40 | X | |||||||||
41 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom Archbishop of Constantinople on the Epistles of S. Paul the Apostle to the Philippians, Colossians, and Thessalonians. New edition revised. | 1879 | X* | X* | ||||||
42 | LFHCC 15 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Gospel of St. Matthew, translated, with notes and indices. Part II. Hom. XXVI.-LVIII. | 1844 | X | X | X | ||||
43 | 1854 | X | ||||||||
44 | LFHCC 16 | Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament. By S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo. Vol. I. S. Matthew. S. Mark. S. Luke. | 1844 | X | X | X | ||||
45 | 1854 | X | ||||||||
46 | LFHCC 17 | The Epistles of S. Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage and Martyr, with the Council of Carthage, on the Batism of Heretics. To which is added, the Extant Works of S. Pacian, Bishop of Carcelona. With Notes and Indices. | 1844 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
47 | X | |||||||||
48 | LFHCC 18 | Morals on the Book of Job, by S. Gregory the Great, the First Pope of that Name, translated, with notes and Indices. In Three Volumes. Vol. I. Parts I. and II. | 1844 | X | X | X | X | |||
49 | 1883 | X* | ||||||||
50 | LFHCC 19 | Select Treatises of S. Athanasius, Archbishop of Alexandria, in controversy with the Arians, translated, with notes and indices. | 1844 | X | X | X | (Second part.) | |||
51 | LFHCC 20 | Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament. By S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo. Vol. II. S. John, Acts, Romans, 1 Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, 1 Thessalonians, 1 Timothy, Titus, James, 1 John. | 1845 | X | X | |||||
52 | 1875 | X | ||||||||
53 | 1883 | X* | ||||||||
54 | LFHCC 21 | Morals on the Book of Job, by S. Gregory the Great, the First Pope of that Name, translated, with notes and Indices. In Three Volumes. Vol. II. Parts III. and IV. | 1845 | X | X | X | X | |||
55 | LFHCC 22 | Seventeen Short Treatises of S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. | 1847 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
56 | X | X | ||||||||
57 | LFHCC 23 | Morals on the Book of Job, by S. Gregory the Great, the First Pope of that Name, translated, with notes and Indices. In Three Volumes. The first part of vol. III. Part V. and Books XXVIII, XXIX. | 1847 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
58 | LFHCC 24 | Expositions on the Book of Psalms, by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In six volumes. Vol. I. Psalm I.-XXXVI. | 1847 | X | X | |||||
59 | LFHCC 25 | Expositions on the Book of Psalms, by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In six volumes. Vol. II. Psalm XXXVII.-LII. | 1848 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
60 | LFHCC 26 | Homilies on the Gospel According to St. John, and his First Epistle by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In two volumes. Vol. I. Hom. I.-XLIII. S. John I.-VIII. | 1848 | X | X | X | X | |||
61 | 1884 | X | ||||||||
62 | LFHCC 27 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Second Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians. Translated, with notes and indices. | 1848 | X | X | X | X | |||
63 | 1885 | X* | ||||||||
64 | LFHCC 28 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Gospel of St. John, translated, with notes and indices. Part I. Hom. I.-XLI. | 1848 | X | X | X | ||||
65 | 1883 | X* | ||||||||
66 | LFHCC 29 | Homilies on the Gospel According to St. John, and his First Epistle, by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In two volumes. Vol. II. Hom. XLIV.-CXXIV. S. John IX.-XXI. and Hom. I.-X. 1 S. John. | 1849 | X | X | X | X | |||
67 | 1880 | X* | ||||||||
68 | LFHCC 30 | Expositions on the Book of Psalms, by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In six volumes. Vol. III. Psalm LIII.-LXXV. | 1849 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
69 | X | |||||||||
70 | LFHCC 31 | Morals on the Book of Job, by S. Gregory the Great, the First Pope of that Name, translated, with notes and Indices. In Three Volumes. The second part of vol. III. Books XXX-XXXV. | 1850 | X | X | X | X | |||
71 | LFHCC 32 | Expositions on the Book of Psalms, by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In six volumes. Vol. IV. Psalm LXXVI.-CI. | 1850 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
72 | LFHCC 33 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Acts of the Apostles, translated, with notes and indices. Part I. Hom. I.-XXVIII. | 1851 | X | X | X | X | |||
73 | LFHCC 34 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Gospel of St. Matthew, translated, with notes and indices. Part III. Hom. LIX-XC. | 1851 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
74 | 1885 | X* | X* | |||||||
75 | LFHCC 35 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Acts of the Apostles, translated, with notes and indices. Part II. Hom. XXIX.-LV. | 1852 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
76 | LFHCC 36 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of Constantinople, on the Gospel of St. John, translated, with notes and indices. Part II. Hom. XLII.-LXXXVIII. | 1852 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
77 | LFHCC 37 | Expositions on the Book of Psalms, by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In six volumes. Vol. V. Psalm CII.-CXXV. | 1853 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
78 | X | |||||||||
79 | LFHCC 38 | The Festal Epistles of S. Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, translated from the Syriac, with notes and indices. | 1854 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
80 | LFHCC 39 | Expositions on the Book of Psalms by S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, translated, with notes and indices. In six volumes. Vol. VI. Psalm CXXVI.-CL. | 1857 | X | X | X | ||||
81 | 1884 | X* | ||||||||
82 | LFHCC 40 | The works now extant of S. Justin the Martyr, translated, with notes and indices. | 1861 | X | X | |||||
83 | LFHCC 41 | Select works of S. Ephrem the Syrian, translated, out of the original Syriac. With notes and indices. By the Rev. J. B. Morris, M.A. [Late] Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford. | 1847 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
84 | LFHCC 42 | Five Books of S. Irenaeus Bishop of Lyons Against Heresies translated by the Rev. John Keble, M.A. with the fragments that remain of his other works. | 1872 | X | X | X | ||||
85 | LFHCC 43 | Commentary on the Gospel According to S. John by S. Cyril Archbishop of Alexandria. Vol. I S. John I-VIII. | 1874 | X | X | |||||
86 | LFHCC 44 | The Homilies of S. John Chrysostom Archbishop of Constantinople on the Epistle of S. Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews published after his decease. | 1877 | X | X | |||||
87 | LFHCC 45 | The Letters of S. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, translated, with notes and indices. | 1881 | X* | X* | X* | ||||
88 | LFHCC 46 | Later Treatises of S. Athanasius, Archbishop of Alexandria, with notes; and an Appendix on S. Cyril of Alexandria and Theodoret. | 1881 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||
89 | LFHCC 47 | S. Cyril, Archbishop pf Alexandria. Five Tomes Against Nestorius; Scholia on the Incarnation; Christ is One; Fragments Against Diodore of Tarsus, Theodore of Mopsuestia, the Synousiasts. | 1881 | X* | X* | |||||
90 | LFHCC 48 | Commentary on the Gospel According to S. John by S. Cyril Archbishop of Alexandria. Vol. II S. John IX-XXI. | 1885 | X* | X* | |||||
91 | ||||||||||
92 | Link count | |||||||||
93 | 244 | |||||||||
94 | ||||||||||
95 | List of volumes with annotations | |||||||||
96 | http://www.tertullian.org/fathers/lfc_list.htm | |||||||||
97 | ||||||||||
98 | --- |
1 | Loeb Classical Library | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | (Only Internet Archive for the moment, except for a few volumes that are also linked to Hathi copies. Many volumes have been replaced by new translations during the last decades. In such cases I include the new texts "N", though only the old ones will have online copies. Where the content differs between the older and newer texts--e.g., Way's 4-volume Euripides corresponds to 6 in Kovac's edition--I've moved the superseded editions to the end, with cross-references.) | |||||||||
3 | ||||||||||
4 | LCL 1 | Apollonius Rhodius: The Argonautica. With an English Translation by R. C. Seaton, M. A., formerly Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge. | 1912 | IA (G) | X | |||||
5 | 1919 | IA | A | B | ||||||
6 | 1967 | IA | A | |||||||
7 | LCL 2 | Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White, M.A., LL.D. In four volumes. I. | 1912 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
8 | 1972 | IA | A | X | X | |||||
9 | LCL 3 | Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White, M.A., LL.D. In four volumes. II. | 1912 | IA | A | |||||
10 | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | X | X | ||||
11 | LCL 4 | Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White, M.A., LL.D. In four volumes. III. | 1964 | IA | A | Abis | X | X | ||
12 | LCL 5 | Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White, M.A., LL.D. In four volumes. IV. | 1913 | IA | A | |||||
13 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
14 | 1961 | IA | A | X | ||||||
15 | LCL 6 | Catullus, Tibullus and Pervigilium Veneris. | 1921 | IA | A | |||||
16 | LCL 7N | Cicero: Letters to Atticus, Volume I. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 1999 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
17 | LCL 8N | Cicero: Letters to Atticus, Volume II. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 1999 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
18 | LCL 9N | Euripides: Suppliant Women, Electra, Heracles. Edited and translated by David Kovacs. | 1998 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
19 | LCL 10N | Euripides: Trojan Women, Iphigenia among the Taurians, Ion. Edited and translated by David Kovacs. | 1999 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
20 | LCL 11N | Euripides: Helen, Phoenician Women, Orestes. Edited and translated by David Kovacs. | 2002 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
21 | LCL 12N | Euripides: Cyclops, Alcestis, Medea. Edited and translated by David Kovacs. | 1994 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
22 | LCL 13 | The Works of the Emperor Julian. With an English translation by Wilmer Cave Wright, Ph.D., late of Girton College, Cambridge, Associate Professor of Greek in Bryn Mawr College, Pennsylvania. In three volumes. I. | 1913 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
23 | IA | A | B | C | ||||||
24 | LCL 14 | Lucian. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Princeton University. In eight volumes. I. | 1913 | IA | A | |||||
25 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
26 | 1961 | IA | A | |||||||
27 | LCL 15 | Petronius. With an English translation by Michael Heseltine. Seneca: Apocolocyntosis. With an English translation by W. H. D. Rouse, M. A. Litt. D. | 1913 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
28 | 1925 | IA | A | |||||||
29 | Petronius. With an English translation by Michael Heseltine, revised by E. H. Warmington. Seneca: Apocolocyntosis. With an English translation by W. H. D. Rouse, M. A. Litt. D. | 1969 | IA | Xº | ||||||
30 | LCL 16 | Philostratus: The Life of Apollonius of Tyana. The Epistles of Apollonius and the Treatise of Eusebius. With an English translation by F. C. Conybeare, M.A., late Fellow and Prelector of University College, Oxford. In two volumes. I. | 1912 | IA | A | B | X | X | X | |
31 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
32 | 1917 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
33 | 1927 | IA | Xº | |||||||
34 | 1948 | IA | X | X | ||||||
35 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||
36 | LCL 16N | Philostratus: Apollonius of Tyana, Books 1-4. Edited and translated by Christopher P. Jones. | 2005 | |||||||
37 | LCL 17 | Philostratus: The Life of Apollonius of Tyana. The Epistles of Apollonius and the Treatise of Eusebius. With an English translation by F. C. Conybeare, M.A., late Fellow and Prelector of University College, Oxford. In two volumes. II. | 1912 | IA | A | X | X | Epistles and Treatise moved to 458N. | ||
38 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
39 | 1921 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
40 | 1950 | IA | X | X | ||||||
41 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||
42 | LCL 17N | Philostratus: The Life of Apollonius of Tyana, Books V-VIII. Edited and translated by Christopher P. Jones. | 2005 | IA | Xº | |||||
43 | LCL 18 | Propertius. With an English translation by H. E. Butler, M.A., Professor of Latin in the University of London. | 1912 | IA | A | X | ||||
44 | 1916 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||||
45 | 1924 | IA | X | |||||||
46 | 1929 | IA | A | |||||||
47 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||
48 | 1962 | IA | X | |||||||
49 | LCL 18N | Propertius: Elegies. Edited and translated by G. P. Goold. | 1990 | |||||||
50 | Propertius: Elegies. Edited and translated by G. P. Goold. [Revised edition] | 1999 | IA | Xº | ||||||
51 | LCL 19 | Quintus Smyrnaeus: The Fall of Troy. With an English translation by Arthur S. Way, D.Lit. | 1913 | IA | A | |||||
52 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
53 | 1984 | IA | A | |||||||
54 | LCL 20 | Sophocles. With an English translation by F. Storr, B.A., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. I. Oedipus the King, Oedipus at Colonus, Antigone. | 1912 | IA | A | The tragedies are distributed differently in 20N, 21N. | ||||
55 | 1962 | IA | A | |||||||
56 | LCL 20N | Sophocles: Ajax, Electra, Oedipus Tyrannus. Edited and translated by Hugh Lloyd-Jones. | 1994 | IA | Xº | |||||
57 | LCL 21 | Sophocles. With an English translation by F. Storr, B.A., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. II. Ajax, Electra, Trachiniae, Philoctetes. | 1913 | IA | A | The tragedies are distributed differently in 20N, 21N. | ||||
58 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
59 | 1919 | IA | A | |||||||
60 | LCL 21N | Sophocles: Antigone, The Women of Trachis, Philoctetes, Oedipus at Colonus. Edited and translated by Hugh Lloyd-Jones. | 1994 | IA | Xº | |||||
61 | LCL 22 | Terence. With an English translation by John Sargeaunt. In two volumes. I. The Lady of Andros, The Self-Tormentor, The Eunuch. | 1918 | IA (G) | X | |||||
62 | 1939 | IA | A | |||||||
63 | LCL 22N | Terence: The Woman of Andros, The Self-Tormentor, The Eunuch. Edited and translated by John Barsby. | 2001 | |||||||
64 | LCL 23 | Terence. With an English translation by John Sargeaunt. In two volumes. II. Phormio, The Mother-in-Law, The Brothers. | 1918 | IA (G) | X | |||||
65 | 1959 | IA | A | |||||||
66 | LCL 23N | Terence Phormio, The Mother-in-Law, The Brothers. Edited and translated by John Barsby. | 2001 | |||||||
67 | LCL 24 | The Apostolic Fathers. With an English translation by Kirsopp Lake. In two volumes. I. I Clement, II Clement, Ignatius, Polycarp, Didache, Barnabas. | 1912 | IA | A | X | ||||
68 | 1919 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
69 | 1965 | IA | A | |||||||
70 | LCL 24N | The Apostolic Fathers. I Clement, II Clement, Ignatius, Polycarp, Didache. Edited and translated by Bart D. Ehrman. | 2003 | IA | X | |||||
71 | LCL 25 | The Apostolic Fathers. With an English translation by Kirsopp Lake. In two volumes. II. The Shepherd of Hermas, The Martyrdom of Polycarp, The Epistle to Diognetus. | 1917 | IA | A | |||||
72 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
73 | 1965 | IA | A | |||||||
74 | LCL 25N | The Apostolic Fathers. Epistle of Barnabas, Papias and Quadratus, Epistle to Diognetus, The Shepherd of Hermas. Edited and translated by Bart D. Ehrman. | 2003 | IA | X | |||||
75 | LCL 26 | St. Augustine's Confessions. With an English translation by William Watts 1631. In two volumes. I. | 1912 | IA | A | |||||
76 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
77 | 1919 | IA | A | |||||||
78 | LCL 26N | Augustine: Confessions, Books 1–8. Edited and translated by Carolyn J.-B. Hammond. | 2014 | |||||||
79 | LCL 27 | St. Augustine's Confessions. With an English translation by William Watts 1631. In two volumes. II. | 1912 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
80 | 1970 | IA | X | |||||||
81 | LCL 27N | Augustine: Confessions, Books 9-13. Edited and translated by Carolyn J.-B. Hammond. | 2016 | |||||||
82 | LCL 28 | The Greek Bucolic Poets. With an English translation by J. M. Edmonds, Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge. | 1912 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
83 | 1916 | IA | A | |||||||
84 | 1919 | IA | A | |||||||
85 | LCL 28N | Theocritus, Moschus, Bion. Edited and translated by Neil Hopkinson. | 2015 | |||||||
86 | LCL 29 | The Works of the Emperor Julian. With an English translation by Wilmer Cave Wright, Ph.D., late of Girton College, Cambridge, Associate Professor of Greek in Bryn Mawr College, Pennsylvania. In three volumes. II. | 1913 | IA | A | B | C | D | X | |
87 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
88 | LCL 30 | Cicero: De officiis. With an English translation by Walter Miller. | 1913 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||
89 | 1921 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
90 | Cicero: De officiis. With an English translation by Walter Miller, Professor of Latin in the University of Missouri. | 1928 | IA | A | ||||||
91 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XXI. De officiis. With an English translation by Walter Miller, Professor of Latin in the University of Missouri. | 1975 | Hathi | A | ||||||
92 | LCL 31 | Suetonius. With an English translation by J. C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Professor of the Latin Language and Literature in the University of Pennsylvania. In two volumes. I. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
93 | 1970 | IA | X | |||||||
94 | 1979 | IA | A | |||||||
95 | LCL 32 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. I. | 1914 | IA | A | B | ||||
96 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
97 | LCL 33 | Horace: The Odes and Epodes. With an English translation by C. E. Bennett of Cornell University. | 1912 | IA | A | |||||
98 | 1952 | IA | Xº | |||||||
99 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||
100 | LCL 33N | Horace: Odes and Epodes. Edited and translated by Niall Rudd. | 2004 | |||||||
101 | LCL 34 | St. John Damascene: Barlaam and Iosaph. With an English translation by the Rev. G. R. Woodward, M.A., sometime Scholar of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, and H. Mattingly, M.A., Craven Scholar and Fellow of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | |||||
102 | St. John Damascene: Barlaam and Iosaph. With an English translation by the late Rev. G. R. Woodward, M.A., sometime Scholar of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, and H. Mattingly, M.A., onetime Craven Scholar and Fellow of Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge; Assistant Keeper in the Department of Coins and Medals, British Museum. | 1937 | IA | A | ||||||
103 | LCL 35 | Tacitus: Dialogus, Agricola, Germania. | 1914 | IA | A | B | ||||
104 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
105 | 1920 | IA | X | X | ||||||
106 | LCL 35N | Tacitus: Dialogus, Agricola, Germania. Translated by M. Hutton, W. Peterson. Revised by R.M. Ogilvie, E.H. Warmington, M. Winterbottom. | ||||||||
107 | LCL 36 | Plato. With an English translation by H. N. Fowler and an introduction by W. R. M. Lamb. I. Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo, Phaedrus. | 1913 | IA (G) | X | X | The new edition doesn't include the Phaedrus. | |||
108 | 1917 | IA | A | B | C | |||||
109 | Plato. With an English translation. I. Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo, Phaedrus. By H. N. Fowler of Western Reserve University and an introduction by W. R. M. Lamb. | 1943 | IA | A | ||||||
110 | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||||
111 | Plato. In twelve volumes. I. Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo, Phaedrus. With an English translation by Harold North Fowler of Western Reserve University and an introduction by W. R. M. Lamb. | 1982 | IA | X | ||||||
112 | Plato: Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo, Phaedrus. . With an English translation by Harold North Fowler. Introduction by W. R. M. Lamb. | 2005 | IA | A | ||||||
113 | LCL 36N | Plato: Euthyphro, Apology, Crito, Phaedo. Edited and translated by Chris Emlyn-Jones and William Preddy. | 2017 | |||||||
114 | LCL 37 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. II. | 1914 | IA | A | B | ||||
115 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
116 | 1970 | IA | A | |||||||
117 | LCL 38 | Suetonius. With an English translation by J. C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Professor of the Latin Language and Literature in the University of Pennsylvania. In two volumes. II. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | |||||
118 | 1920 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
119 | 1959 | IA | A | X | ||||||
120 | LCL 39 | Caesar: The Civil Wars. With an English translation by A. G. Peskett, M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College, Cambridge. | 1914 | IA (G) | A | Abis | ||||
121 | 1928 | IA | A | |||||||
122 | 1957 | IA | A | |||||||
123 | Caesar: The Civil Wars. With an English translation by A. G. Peskett. | 2001 | IA | A | ||||||
124 | LCL 39N | Caesar: Civil War. Edited and translated by Cynthia Damon. | 2016 | |||||||
125 | LCL 40 | Cicero: De finibus bonorum et malorum. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | |
126 | X | |||||||||
127 | Cicero: De finibus bonorum et malorum. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., University Lecturer and Fellow and Lecturer of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1931 | IA | A | ||||||
128 | 1967 | Hathi | A | |||||||
129 | LCL 41 | Ovid: Heroides and Amores. With an English translation by Grant Showerman, Professor of Latin in the University of Wisconsin. | 1914 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
130 | LCL 42 | Ovid: Metamorphoses. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. I. Books I-VIII. | 1951 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
131 | 1966 | IA | X | |||||||
132 | Ovid. In six volumes. III. Metamorphoses. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. I. Books I-VIII. | 1971 | IA | A | ||||||
133 | LCL 43 | Ovid: Metamorphoses. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. II. Books IX-XV. | 1916 | IA | X | |||||
134 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
135 | 1958 | IA | A | |||||||
136 | LCL 44N | Apuleius: Metamorphoses. Edited and translated by J. Arthur Hanson. In two volumes. I. Books I-VI. | 1989 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
137 | LCL 45 | Achilles Tatius. With an English translation by S. Gaselee, M.A., Fellow and Librarian of Magdalene College, Cambridge. | 1917 | IA | A | B | C | |||
138 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
139 | LCL 46 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In ten volumes. I. Theseus and Romulus, Lycurgus and Numa, Solon and Publicola. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
140 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. I. Theseus and Romulus, Lycurgus and Numa, Solon and Publicola. | 1959 | IA | A | ||||||
141 | 1967 | IA | A | |||||||
142 | LCL 47 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In ten volumes. II. Themistocles and Camillus, Aristides and Cato Major, Cimon and Lucullus. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||
143 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. II. Themistocles and Camillus, Aristides and Cato Major, Cimon and Lucullus. | 1959 | IA | A | B | |||||
144 | 1968 | IA | A | B | ||||||
145 | LCL 48 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In six volumes. I. History of the Wars, Books I and II. | 1914 | IA | A | B | C | D | ||
146 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
147 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. I. History of the Wars, Books I and II. | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
148 | LCL 49 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., based in part upon the unfinished version of John Robert Sitlington Sterrett, Ph.D., LL.D. In eight volumes. I. | 1917 | IA | A | B | ||||
149 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
150 | 1949 | IA | A | B | ||||||
151 | 1960 | IA | A | |||||||
152 | LCL 50 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. II. | 1923 | IA | A | |||||
153 | 1949 | IA | A | B | C | |||||
154 | LCL 51 | Xenophon: Cyropaedia. With an English translation by Walter Miller. In two volumes. I. | 1914 | IA | A | |||||
155 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
156 | 1960 | IA | A | |||||||
157 | LCL 52 | Xenophon: Cyropaedia. With an English translation by Walter Miller. In two volumes. II. | 1914 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||
158 | LCL 53 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. III. | 1914 | IA | A | B | ||||
159 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
160 | 1969 | IA | A | |||||||
161 | LCL 54 | Lucian. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Princeton University. In seven volumes. II. | 1919 | IA | A | |||||
162 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
163 | Lucian. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Princeton University. In eight volumes. II. | 1960 | IA | A | ||||||
164 | LCL 55 | Pliny: Letters. With an English translation by William Melmoth, revised by W. M. L. Hutchinson. In two volumes. I. | 1915 | IA | A | |||||
165 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
166 | 1931 | IA | A | |||||||
167 | 1952 | IA | A | |||||||
168 | LCL 55N | Pliny: Letters and Panegyricus. In two volumes. I. Letters, Books I-VII. With an English translation by Betty Radice. | 1969 | IA | Xº | |||||
169 | LCL 56N | Pindar: Olympian Odes, Pythian Odes. Edited and translated by William H. Race. | 1997 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
170 | LCL 57N | Hesiod: Theogony, Works and Days, Testimonia. Edited and translated by Glenn W. Most. | 2006 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
171 | LCL 58 | The Communings with Himself of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, Emperor of Rome, together with his speeches and Sayings. A Revised text and a translation into English by C. R. Haines, M.A., F.S.A. | 1916 | IA | A | B | ||||
172 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
173 | LCL 59 | Pliny: Letters. With an English translation by William Melmoth, revised by W. M. L. Hutchinson. In two volumes. II. | 1915 | IA (G) | X | |||||
174 | 1927 | IA | A | |||||||
175 | 1947 | IA | A | B | ||||||
176 | LCL 59N | Pliny: Letters and Panegyricus. In two volumes. II. Letters, Books VIII-X and Panegyricus. With an English translation by Betty Radice. | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||
177 | LCL 60 | Plautus. With an English translation by Paul Nixon, Professor of Latin, Bowdoin College, Maine. In five volumes. I. Amphitryon, The Comedy of Asses, The Pot of Gold, The Two Bacchises, The Captives. | 1950 | IA | A | |||||
178 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||
179 | LCL 60N | Plautus: Amphitryon, The Comedy of Asses, The Pot of Gold, The Two Bacchises, The Captives. Edited and translated by Wolfgang de Melo. | 2011 | |||||||
180 | LCL 61 | Plautus. With an English translation by Paul Nixon, Professor of Latin, Bowdoin College, Maine. In five volumes. II. Casina, The Casket Comedy, Curculio, Epidicus, The Two Menaechmuses. | 1917 | IA (G) | A | |||||
181 | 1965 | IA | X | Xº | ||||||
182 | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||||
183 | LCL 61N | Plautus: Casina, The Casket Comedy, Curculio, Epidicus, The Two Menaechmuses. Edited and translated by Wolfgang de Melo. | 2011 | |||||||
184 | LCL 62N | Seneca: Hercules, Trojan Women, Phoenician Women, Medea, Phaedra. Edited and translated by John G. Fitch. | 2002 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
185 | LCL 63 | Virgil. With an English translation by H. Rushton Fairvlough, Professor of Latin in Stanford University, California. In two volumes. I. Eclogues, Georgics, Aeneid I-VI. | 1916 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
186 | 1925 | IA | X | |||||||
187 | 1930 | IA | A | |||||||
188 | 1938 | IA | A | |||||||
189 | Virgil. With an English translation by H. Rushton Fairvlough, Professor of Classical Literature in Stanford University, California. In two volumes. I. Eclogues, Georgics, Aeneid I-VI. Revised edition. | 1986 | IA | X | ||||||
190 | LCL 64 | Virgil. With an English translation by H. Rushton Fairclough, Professor of Latin in Stanford University, California. In two volumes. II. Aeneid VII-XII, The Minor Poems. | 1918 | IA | A | |||||
191 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
192 | 1922 | IA | X | |||||||
193 | 1930 | IA | A | |||||||
194 | Virgil. With an English translation by H. Rushton Fairclough, Professor of Latin in Stanford University, California. In two volumes. II. Aeneid VII-XII, The Minor Poems. Revised edition. | 1942 | IA | A | ||||||
195 | 1950 | IA | A | |||||||
196 | LCL 65 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In ten volumes. III. Pericles and Fabius Maximus, Nicias and Crassus. | 1932 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
197 | LCL 66 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. IV. | 1916 | IA | A | B | ||||
198 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
199 | 1954 | IA | A | |||||||
200 | LCL 67 | The Greek Anthology. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In five volumes. I. | 1916 | IA (G) | X | |||||
201 | 1920 | IA | A | |||||||
202 | 1927 | IA | A | |||||||
203 | LCL 68 | The Greek Anthology. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In five volumes. II. | 1919 | IA | A | |||||
204 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
205 | LCL 69N | Longus, Xenophon of Ephesus: Daphnis and Chloe, Anthia and Habrocomes. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Henderson. | 2009 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
206 | LCL 70 | Theophrastus: Enquiry into Plants, and minor works on odours and weather signs. With an English translation by Sir Arthur Hort, Bart., M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1916 | IA | A | B | ||||
207 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
208 | Theophrastus: Enquiry into Plants, Books I-V. With an English translation by Arthur Hort. | 1999 | IA | A | ||||||
209 | LCL 71 | Galen: On the Natural Faculties. With an English translation by Arthur John Brock, M.D., Edinburgh. | 1916 | IA | A | B | ||||
210 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
211 | 1952 | IA | A | |||||||
212 | LCL 72 | Caesar: The Gallic War. With an English translation by H. J. Edwards, C.B., Fellow and Tutor of Peterhouse, Cambridge. | 1917 | IA | A | |||||
213 | 1919 | IA (G) | A | Abis | ||||||
214 | 1958 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
215 | LCL 73 | Aristotle: The Nicomachean Ethics. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1926 | IA | A | |||||
216 | 1956 | IA | A | |||||||
217 | LCL 74 | Boethius: The Theological Tractates. With an English translation by H. F. Stewart, D.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and E. K. Rand, Ph.D., Professor of Latin in Harvard University. The Consolation of Philosophy. With the English translation of "I.T." (1609) revised by H. F. Stewart. | 1918 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
218 | 1953 | IA | A | |||||||
219 | 1968 | IA | A | |||||||
220 | LCL 74N | Boethius: Theological Tractates, The Consolation of Philosophy. Translated by H. F. Stewart, E. K. Rand and S. J. Tester. | 1973 | |||||||
221 | LCL 75 | Seneca: Ad Lucilium epistulae morales. With an English translation by Richard M. Gummere, Ph.D., of Haverford College. In three volumes. I. | 1917 | IA (G) | X | |||||
222 | 1925 | IA | A | |||||||
223 | 1953 | IA | A | |||||||
224 | Seneca. In ten volumes. IV. Ad Lucilium epistulae morales. With an English translation by Richard M. Gummere, Ph.D., Headmaster, William Penn Charter School, Philadelphia. In three volumes. I. | 1979 | IA | A | Abis | X | ||||
225 | LCL 76 | Seneca: Ad Lucilium epistulae morales. With an English translation by Richard M. Gummere, Ph.D., Head Master, William Penn Charter School, Philadelphia. In three volumes. II. | 1920 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
226 | 1930 | Hathi | A | |||||||
227 | 1953 | IA | A | |||||||
228 | 1962 | IA | A | |||||||
229 | Seneca. In ten volumes. V. Ad Lucilium epistulae morales. With an English translation by Richard M. Gummere, Ph.D., Headmaster, William Penn Charter School, Philadelphia. In three volumes. II. | 1970 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
230 | LCL 77 | Seneca: Ad Lucilium epistulae morales. With an English translation by Richard M. Gummere, Ph.D., Head Master, William Penn Charter School, Philadelphia. In three volumes. III. | 1925 | IA | A | X | ||||
231 | Seneca. In ten volumes. VI. Ad Lucilium epistulae morales. With an English translation by Richard M. Gummere, Ph.D., Headmaster, William Penn Charter School, Philadelphia. In three volumes. III. | 1971 | Hathi | A | ||||||
232 | IA | A | ||||||||
233 | LCL 78N | Seneca: Oedipus, Agamemnon, Thyestes, Hercules on Oeta, Octavia. Edited and translated by John G. Fitch. | 2004 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
234 | LCL 79 | Theophrastus: Enquiry into Plants, and minor works on odours and weather signs. With an English translation by Sir Arthur Hort, Bart., M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. II. | 1916 | IA | A | B | ||||
235 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
236 | LCL 80 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In ten volumes. IV. Alcibiades and Coriolanus, Lysander and Sulla. | 1916 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
237 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. IV. Alcibiades and Coriolanus, Lysander and Sulla. | 1959 | IA | A | B | C | ||||
238 | LCL 81 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In six volumes. II. History of the Wars, Books III and IV. | 1916 | IA | A | B | C | D | E | |
239 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
240 | LCL 82 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. V. | 1917 | IA | A | |||||
241 | 1955 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
242 | LCL 83 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. VI. | 1917 | IA | A | |||||
243 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
244 | 1955 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
245 | LCL 84 | The Greek Anthology. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In five volumes. III. | 1917 | IA | A | |||||
246 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
247 | 1925 | IA | A | |||||||
248 | LCL 85 | The Greek Anthology. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In five volumes. IV. | 1918 | IA | A | |||||
249 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
250 | LCL 86 | The Greek Anthology. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In five volumes. V. | 1918 | IA | A | |||||
251 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
252 | LCL 87 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. V. Agesilaus and Pompey, Pelopidas and Marcellus. | 1917 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||
253 | 1955 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
254 | 1961 | IA | A | B | ||||||
255 | LCL 88N | Xenophon: Hellenica, Books 1-4. Translated by Carleton L. Brownson. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
256 | LCL 89N | Xenophon: Hellenica, Books 5-7. Translated by Carleton L. Brownson. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
257 | LCL 90N | Xenophon: Anabasis. With an English translation by Carleton L. Brownson. | 1992 | IA | A | (See at the end.) | ||||
258 | LCL 91 | Juvenal and Persius. With an English translation by G. G. Ramsay, LL.D., Litt.D., late Professor of Latin in the University of Glasgow. | 1928 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
259 | LCL 91N | Juvenal and Persius. Edited and translated by Susanna Morton Braund. | 2004 | |||||||
260 | LCL 92 | Clement of Alexandria. With an English translation by G. W. Butterworth, M.A., Bodington Memorial Fellow of the University of Leeds. The Exhortation to the Greeks, The Rich Man's Salvation, and the fragment of an Address entitled To the Newly Baptized. | 1919 | IA | A | |||||
261 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
262 | 1960 | IA | A | |||||||
263 | LCL 93 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English Translation by W. H. S. Jones, M.A. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In six volumes. I. Books I and II. | 1918 | IA | A | X | ||||
264 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
265 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English Translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. I. Books I and II. | 1959 | IA | X | X | |||||
266 | 1978 | IA | Xº | |||||||
267 | LCL 94N | Martial: Epigrams. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Volume I. | 1993 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
268 | LCL 95N | Martial: Epigrams. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Volume II. | 1993 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
269 | LCL 96 | Ausonius. With an English translation by Hugh G. Evelyn White, M.A. sometime scholar of Wadham College, Oxford. In two volumes. I. | 1919 | IA | A | X | X | X | ||
270 | 1968 | IA | X | |||||||
271 | LCL 97N | Cicero: Letters to Atticus, Volume III. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 1999 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
272 | LCL 98 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. VI. Dion and Brutus, Timoleon and Aemilius Paulus. | 1918 | IA | A | |||||
273 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
274 | 1954 | IA | A | |||||||
275 | 1961 | IA | A | |||||||
276 | LCL 99 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. VII. Demosthenes and Cicero, Alexander and Caesar. | 1958 | IA | A | |||||
277 | 1967 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
278 | LCL 100 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. VIII. Sertorius and Eumenes, Phocion and Cato the Younger. | 1919 | IA | A | |||||
279 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
280 | 1959 | IA | A | B | ||||||
281 | LCL 101 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. IX. Demetrius and Antony, Pyrrhus and Caius Marius. | 1920 | IA | A | |||||
282 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
283 | 1959 | IA | A | |||||||
284 | 1968 | IA | A | |||||||
285 | LCL 102 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. X. Agis and Cleomenes, Tiberius and Caius Gracchus, Philopoemen and Flamininus. | 1921 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||
286 | 1959 | IA | A | B | C | |||||
287 | LCL 103 | Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven volumes. XI. Aratus, Artaxerxes, Galba and Otho. Index to all the Lives by J. W. Cohoon. | 1954 | IA | A | |||||
288 | 1962 | IA | A | B | ||||||
289 | LCL 104 | Homer: The Odyssey. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Professor of Greek, Stanford University, California. In two volumes. I. | 1930 | IA | X | |||||
290 | 1938 | Hathi | X | |||||||
291 | 1945 | IA | A | B | X | |||||
292 | 1946 | IA | X | X | ||||||
293 | 1956 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
294 | 1974 | Hathi | X | |||||||
295 | LCL 105 | Homer: The Odyssey. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Professor of Greek, Stanford University, California. In two volumes. II. | 1919 | Hathi | X | X | ||||
296 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
297 | 1931 | Hathi | X | |||||||
298 | 1946 | IA | X | X | ||||||
299 | 1966 | Hathi | A | |||||||
300 | 1975 | Hathi | X | |||||||
301 | LCL 106 | The Speeches of Aeschines. With an English translation by Charles Darwin Adams, Ph.D. Lawrence Professor of Greek in Dartmouth College. Against Timarchus, On the Embassy, Against Ctesiphon. | 1919 | IA | A | X | ||||
302 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
303 | 1948 | IA | X | |||||||
304 | 1958 | IA | X | |||||||
305 | LCL 107 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In six volumes. III. History of the Wars, Books V and VI. | 1919 | IA | A | B | C | |||
306 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
307 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. III. History of the Wars, Books V and VI. | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
308 | LCL 108 | Thucydides. With an English translation by Charles Forster Smith of the University of Wisconsin. In four volumes. I. History of the Peloponnesian War, Books I and II. | 1956 | IA | A | X | X | X | ||
309 | 1980 | IA | A | |||||||
310 | LCL 109 | Thucydides. With an English translation by Charles Forster Smith of the University of Wisconsin. In four volumes. II. History of the Peloponnesian War, Books III and IV. | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
311 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
312 | 1930 | IA | X | |||||||
313 | 1953 | IA | X | |||||||
314 | 1958 | IA | A | |||||||
315 | LCL 110 | Thucydides. With an English translation by Charles Forster Smith of the University of Wisconsin. In four volumes. III. History of the Peloponnesian War, Books V and VI. | 1921 | IA | X | |||||
316 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
317 | 1952 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
318 | 1959 | IA | A | X | ||||||
319 | LCL 111 | Tacitus: The Histories. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. In two volumes. I. Books I-III. | 1925 | IA | X | |||||
320 | Tacitus: The Histories. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. The Annals. With an English translation by John Jackson. In four volumes. I. The Histories, Books I-III. | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
321 | Tacitus. In five volumes. II. The Histories, Books I-III. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. | 1980 | IA | A | ||||||
322 | LCL 112 | The Correspondence of Marcus Cornelius Fronto with Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, Lucius Verus, Antoninus Pius, and various friends. Edited and for the first time translated into English by C. R. Haines, M.A., F.S.A. In two volumes. I. | 1919 | IA | A | X | ||||
323 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
324 | LCL 113 | The Correspondence of Marcus Cornelius Fronto with Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, Lucius Verus, Antoninus Pius, and various friends. Edited and for the first time translated into English by C. R. Haines, M.A., F.S.A. In two volumes. II. | 1920 | IA | X | |||||
325 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
326 | 1958 | IA | X | |||||||
327 | 1988 | IA | A | |||||||
328 | LCL 114 | Livy. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. In thirteen volumes. I. Books I and II. | 1939 | IA | A | |||||
329 | Livy. In fourteen volumes. I. Books I and II. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. | 1967 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
330 | 1976 | Hathi | X | |||||||
331 | LCL 115 | Ausonius. With an English translation by Hugh G. Evelyn White, M.A. sometime scholar of Wadham College, Oxford. In two volumes. II. With the Eucharisticus of Paulinus Pellaeus. | 1921 | IA | A | X | ||||
332 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
333 | 1949 | IA | X | |||||||
334 | 1985 | IA | X | |||||||
335 | LCL 116 | Sallust. With an English translation by J. C. Rolfe Professor of Latin in the University of Pennsylvania. | 1921 | IA | A | |||||
336 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
337 | 1985 | IA | Xº | |||||||
338 | LCL 117 | Herodotus. With an English translation by A. D. Godley Hon. Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. In four volumes. I. Books I and II. | 1920 | IA | A | |||||
339 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
340 | 1975 | IA | A | |||||||
341 | LCL 118 | Herodotus. With an English translation by A. D. Godley Hon. Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. In four volumes. II. Books III and IV. | 1921 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||
342 | 1928 | IA | A | |||||||
343 | LCL 119 | Herodotus. With an English translation by A. D. Godley Hon. Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. In four volumes. III. Books V-VII. | 1922 | IA (G) | X | X | X | |||
344 | 1938 | IA | A | |||||||
345 | 1982 | IA | A | |||||||
346 | LCL 120 | Herodotus. With an English translation by A. D. Godley Hon. Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. In four volumes. IV. Books VIII-IX. | 1930 | IA | A | |||||
347 | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
348 | LCL 121 | Apollodorus: The Library. With an English translation by Sir James George Frazer, F.B.A., F.R.S. Fellow of Trinity College, Cambrigde. In two volumes. I. | 1921 | IA | X | A | X | |||
349 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
350 | X | |||||||||
351 | 1954 | IA | X | |||||||
352 | LCL 122 | Apollodorus: The Library. With an English translation by Sir James George Frazer, F.B.A., F.R.S. Fellow of Trinity College, Cambrigde. In two volumes. II. | 1921 | IA | A | X | X | |||
353 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
354 | LCL 123 | Plato. With an English translation by H. N. Fowler, of Western Reserve University. II: Theaetetus, Sophist. | 1921 | IA | A | |||||
355 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
356 | Plato. With an English translation. Theaetetus, Sophist. By H. N. Fowler of Western Reserve University. | 1961 | IA | A | ||||||
357 | Plato. In twelve volumes. VII. Theaetetus, Sophist. With an English translation by H. N. Fowler of Western Reserve University. | 1967 | IA | A | ||||||
358 | 1977 | IA | A | |||||||
359 | LCL 124N | Quintilian: The Orator's Education, Books 1-2. Edited and translated by Donald A. Russell. | 2001 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
360 | LCL 125N | Quintilian: The Orator's Education, Books 3-5. Edited and translated by Donald A. Russell. | 2001 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
361 | LCL 126N | Quintilian: The Orator's Education, Books 6-8. Edited and translated by Donald A. Russell. | 2001 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
362 | LCL 127N | Quintilian: The Orator's Education, Books 9-10. Edited and translated by Donald A. Russell. | 2001 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
363 | LCL 128 | Polybius: The Histories. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. Volume I. | 1922 | IA | A | X | ||||
364 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
365 | 1998 | IA | A | |||||||
366 | LCL 129 | Callimachus and Lycophron. With an English translation by A. W. Mair, D.Litt. Professor of Greek, Edinburgh University. Aratus. With an English translation by G. R. Mair, M.A. Headmaster of Spier's School, Beith. | 1921 | IA | A | X | ||||
367 | LCL 130 | Lucian. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Yale University. In eight volumes. III. | 1921 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | ||
368 | 1960 | IA | A | |||||||
369 | Lucian. In eight volumes. III. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Yale University. | 1969 | IA | Xº | ||||||
370 | LCL 131 | Epictetus: The Discourses as reported by Arrian, the Manual, and fragments. With an English translation by W. A. Oldfather, University of Illinois. In two volumes. Vol. I. Discourses, Books I and II. | 1925 | IA | X | |||||
371 | 1956 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
372 | LCL 132N | Menander. Volume I. Edited and Translated by W. G. Arnott. | 1979 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
373 | LCL 133 | Livy. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. In thirteen volumes. II. Books III and IV. | 1939 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
374 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. II. Books III and IV. Translated by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. | 1960 | Hathi | X | ||||||
375 | 1967 | Hathi | X | |||||||
376 | IA | A | ||||||||
377 | LCL 134 | Philostratus and Eunapius: The Lives of the Sophists. With an English translation by Wilmer Cave Wright, Ph.D. Professor of Greek, Bryn Mawr College. | 1922 | IA | A | X | X | |||
378 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
379 | 1968 | IA | X | |||||||
380 | LCL 135 | Claudian. With an English translation by Maurice Platnauer, sometime Honorary Scholar of New College, Oxford; Assistant Master at Winchester College. In two volumes. I. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
381 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
382 | Claudian. With an English translation by Maurice Platnauer. In two volumes. I. | 1990 | IA | A | ||||||
383 | LCL 136 | Claudian. With an English translation by Maurice Platnauer, sometime Honorary Scholar of New College, Oxford; Assistant Master at Winchester College. In two volumes. II. | 1922 | IA | A | X | ||||
384 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
385 | 1956 | IA | A | |||||||
386 | Claudian. Volume II. With an English translation by Maurice Platnauer. | 1998 | IA | A | ||||||
387 | LCL 137 | Polybius: The Histories. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In six volumes. II. | 1922 | IA | X | |||||
388 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
389 | 1979 | IA | A | |||||||
390 | LCL 138 | Polybius: The Histories. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In six volumes. III. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
391 | 1966 | IA | A | |||||||
392 | 1979 | IA | A | |||||||
393 | LCL 139 | The Scriptores Historiae Augustae. With an English translation by David Magie, Ph.D. In three volumes. I. | 1921 | IA | X | |||||
394 | 1922 | IA (G) | X | X | ||||||
395 | 1979 | IA | X | |||||||
396 | The Scriptores Historiae Augustae. With an English translation by David Magie. Volume I. | 1991 | IA | A | ||||||
397 | LCL 140 | The Scriptores Historiae Augustae. Volume II. With an English translation by David Magie. | 1993 | IA | A | |||||
398 | LCL 141 | Cicero: Tusculan Disputations. With an English trasnlation by by J. E. King, Litt.D. | 1966 | Hathi | A | |||||
399 | LCL 142N | Greek Lyric. With an English translation by David A. Campbell. In four volumes. I. Sappho, Alcaeus. | 1982 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
400 | LCL 143N | Greek Lyric. With an English translation by David A. Campbell. In four volumes. II. Anacreon, Anacreontea, Choral lyric fro Olympus to Alcman. | 1988 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
401 | LCL 144N | Greek Lyric V. New School of Poetry, Anonymous Songs and Hymns. Edited and translated by David A. Campbell. | 1993 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
402 | LCL 145 | Aeschylus. With an English translation by Herbert Weir Smyth, Ph.D., Eliot Professor of Greek Literature in Harvard University. In two volumes. I. Suppliant Maidens, Persians, Prometheus, Seven against Thebes. | 1922 | IA | A | |||||
403 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
404 | 1927 | IA | X | |||||||
405 | LCL 145N | Aeschylus: Persians, Seven against Thebes, Suppliants, Prometheus Bound. Edited and Translated by Aln H. Sommerstein. | 2009 | |||||||
406 | LCL 146 | Aeschylus. With an English translation by Herbert Weir Smyth, Ph.D., Eliot Professor of Greek Literature in Harvard University. In two volumes. II. Agamemnon, Libation-Bearers, Eumenides, Fragments. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | Fragments replaced by 505. | |||
407 | LCL 146N | Aeschylus: Oresteia. Agamemnon, Libation-Bearers, Eumenides. Edited and Translated by Aln H. Sommerstein. | 2009 | |||||||
408 | LCL 147 | Hippocrates. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Bursar and Steward of S. Catharine's College, Cambridge, Corresponding Member of the Historical Section of the Royal Society of Medicine. Vol. I. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
409 | 1948 | IA | X | |||||||
410 | 1957 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||||
411 | LCL 148 | Hippocrates. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Bursar and Steward of S. Catharine's College, Cambridge, Corresponding Member of the Historical Section of the Royal Society of Medicine. Vol. II. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
412 | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
413 | LCL 149 | Hippocrates. With an English translation by Dr. E. T. Withington. Vol. III. | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
414 | LCL 150 | Hippocrates. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D., St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. Vol. IV. Heracleitus - On the Universe. | 1931 | IA | X | X | ||||
415 | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
416 | LCL 151 | Ovid. With an English translation. Tristia. Ex Ponto. By Arthur Leslie Wheeler, Alumnae Professor of Latin, Bryn Maur College. | 1939 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
417 | LCL 152 | Velleius Paterculus: Compendium of Roman History. Res Gestae Divi Augusti. With an English translation by Frederick W. Shipley of Washington University. | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
418 | LCL 153 | Eusebius: The Ecclesiastical History. With an English translation by Kirsopp Lake, D.D., D.Litt., Winn Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the University of Harvard. In two volumes. I. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
419 | LCL 154 | Cicero: De senectute, De amicitia, De divinatione. With an English translation by William Armistead Falconer, recently Judge Tenth Chancery Circuit, Arkansas, U.S.A. | 1923 | IA | X | X | ||||
420 | 1971 | Hathi | A | |||||||
421 | LCL 155 | Demosthenes: De corona and De falsa legatione. With an English translation by C. A. Vince, M.A., formerly Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge, and J. H. Vince, M.A., formerly Scholar of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1926 | IA | A | |||||
422 | LCL 156 | Aeneas Tacticus, Asclepiodotus, Onasander. With an English translation by members of the Illinois Greek Club. | 1923 | IA | A | |||||
423 | 1948 | IA | X | |||||||
424 | 1977 | IA | Aº | |||||||
425 | LCL 157 | The Works of the Emperor Julian. With an English translation by Wilmer Cave Wright, Ph.D., late of Girton College, Cambridge, Associate Professor of Greek in Bryn Mawr College, Pennsylvania. In three volumes. III. | 1923 | IA | A | B | Abis | |||
426 | LCL 158 | Cicero: The Speeches. With an English translation. Pro Archia Poeta - Post reditum in senatu - Post reditum ad quirites - De domo sua - De haruspicum responsis - Pro Plancio. By N. H. Watts, sometime Scholar of Peterhouse, Cambridge. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
427 | 1965 | Hathi | A | |||||||
428 | LCL 159 | Polybius: The Histories. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In six volumes. IV. | 1925 | Hathi | A | |||||
429 | 1968 | Hathi | X | |||||||
430 | LCL 160 | Polybius: The Histories. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In six volumes. V. | 1978 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
431 | LCL 161 | Polybius: The Histories. With an English translation by W. R. Paton. In six volumes. VI. | 1968 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
432 | LCL 162 | Lucian. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Yale University. In eight volumes. IV. | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
433 | LCL 163 | Plautus. With an English translation by Paul Nixon, Professor of Latin, Bowdoin College, Maine. In five volumes. III. The Merchant, The Braggart Soldier, The Haunted House, The Persian. | 1924 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
434 | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||||
435 | 1980 | IA | A | |||||||
436 | LCL 163N | Plautus: The Merchant, The Braggart Soldier, The Ghost, The Persian. Edited and translated by Wolfgang de Melo. | 2011 | |||||||
437 | LCL 164 | Plato. In twelve volumes. VIII. With an English translation. The Statesman, Philebus. By Harold N. Fowler, Ph.D., Professor of Greek, Western Reserve University. Ion. By W.R.M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1975 | IA | A | |||||
438 | LCL 165 | Plato. With an English translation. IV. Laches, Protagoras, Meno, Euthydemus. By W. R. M. Lamb., M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1952 | IA | A | Abis | Abis | |||
439 | LCL 166 | Plato. With an English translation. V. Lysis, Symposium, Gorgias. By W. R. M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1925 | IA | A | |||||
440 | Plato. In twelve volumes. III. Lysis - Symposium, Gorgias.With an English translation by W. R. M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1967 | IA | Xº | ||||||
441 | Plato: Lysis, Symposium, Gorgias. With an English translation by W. R. M. Lamb. | s/a | IA | A | ||||||
442 | LCL 167 | Plato. With an English translation. Cratylus, Parmenides, Greater Hippias, Lesser Hippias. By H. N. Fowler of Western Reserve University. | 1963 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
443 | LCL 168 | Xenophon: Memorabilia, Oeconomicus. Translated by E. C. Marchant. Symposium, Apology. Translated by O. J. Todd. | 1997 | IA | A | Xº | ||||
444 | LCL 168N | Xenophon: Memorabilia, Oeconomicus, Symposium, Apology. Translated by E. C. Marchant, O. J. Todd, revised by Jeffrey Henderson. | 2013 | |||||||
445 | LCL 169 | Thucydides. With an English translation by Charles Forster Smith of the University of Wisconsin. In four volumes. IV. History of the Peloponnesian War, Books VII and VIII. | 1923 | IA | X | |||||
446 | 1953 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
447 | 1958 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
448 | LCL 170 | Homer: The Iliad. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Ph.D., Professor of Classical Literature, Stanford University. California. I. | 1924 | IA | X | X | ||||
449 | 1928 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
450 | 1946 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
451 | LCL 171 | Homer: The Iliad. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Ph.D., Professor of Classical Literature, Stanford University. California. II. | 1925 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
452 | 1946 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
453 | LCL 172 | Livy. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. In fourteen volumes. III. Books V, VI and VII. | 1919 | IA | A | |||||
454 | Livy. In fourteen volumes. III. Books V, VI and VII. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. | 1967 | Hathi | X | ||||||
455 | 1984 | Hathi | A | |||||||
456 | LCL 173 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. IV. History of the Wars, Books VI (continued) and VII. | 1924 | IA | A | |||||
457 | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
458 | LCL 174 | Frontinus: The Stratagems and The Aqueducts of Rome. With an English translation by Charles E. Bennett, late Goldwin Smith Professor of Latin in Cornell University. The translations of The Aqueducts being a revision of that of Clemens Herschel, edited and prepared for the press by Mary B. McElwain, Professor of Latin in Smith College. | 1925 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
459 | LCL 175 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. VII. | 1955 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
460 | LCL 176 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. VIII. | 1925 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
461 | LCL 177 | Dio's Roman History. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Herbert Baldwin Foster, Ph.D. In nine volumes. IX. | 1955 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
462 | LCL 178N | Aristophanes: Acharnians. Knights. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Henderson. | 1998 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
463 | LCL 179N | Aristophanes: Birds. Lysistrata. Women at the Thesmoforia. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Henderson. | 2000 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
464 | LCL 180N | Aristophanes: Frogs. Assemblywomen. Wealth. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Henderson. | 2002 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
465 | LCL 181 | Lucretius. De rerum natura. With an English translation by W.H.D. Rouse, Litt. D. | 1931 | IA | Aº | |||||
466 | 1959 | IA | Aº | |||||||
467 | Lucretius. On the Nature of Things. Translated by W.H.D. Rouse. Revised by Martin F. Smith. | 1975 | ||||||||
468 | LCL 182 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. III. | 1924 | IA | A | |||||
469 | 1954 | IA | A | B | ||||||
470 | 1983 | IA | X | |||||||
471 | LCL 183 | Xenophon. Scripta minora. With an English translation by E. C. Marchant, Sub-Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford. | 1925 | IA | X | X | ||||
472 | 1946 | IA | A | X | ||||||
473 | LCL 184 | Diogenes Laertius. Lives of Eminent Philosophers. With an English translation by R. D. Hicks, M.A. Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
474 | LCL 185 | Diogenes Laertius. Lives of Eminent Philosophers. With an English translation by R. D. Hicks, M.A. Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. II. | 1925 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
475 | LCL 186 | Josephus. With an English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. Hon. D.D. Oxford, Hon. D.D. Durham. In eight volumes. I. The Life, Against Apion. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | Abis | X | X | |
476 | X | X | ||||||||
477 | LCL 187 | Plato. With an English translation. IX. Laws. By R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
478 | Plato. In twelve volumes. X. Laws. Volume I, Books I-VI. With an English translation by R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1967 | IA | A | ||||||
479 | LCL 188 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge, and H. A. Ormerod, M.A. the University, Leeds. In six volumes. II. Books III-V. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | X | X | ||
480 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge, and H. A. Ormerod, M.A. the University, Leeds. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. II. Books III-V. | 1960 | IA | X | ||||||
481 | 1977 | IA | Xº | |||||||
482 | LCL 189N | Cicero: Orations. Philippics 1-6. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Revised by John T. Ramsey and Gesine Manuwald. | 2010 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
483 | LCL 190 | Saint Basil: The Letters. With an English translation by Roy J. Deferrari, Ph.D. of the Catholic University of America. In four volumes. I. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | X | Xº | ||
484 | LCL 191 | Livy. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. In thirteen volumes. IV. Books VIII-X. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
485 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. IV. Books VIII-X. Translated by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. | 1975 | Hathi | X | ||||||
486 | 1982 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
487 | LCL 192 | Plato. With an English translation. X. Laws. By R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. II. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
488 | Plato. In twelve volumes. XI. Laws. Volume II, Books VII-XII. With an English translation by R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1968 | IA | A | ||||||
489 | 1984 | IA | A | |||||||
490 | LCL 193 | Aristotle. With an Englih translation. The "Art" of Rhetoric. By John Henry Freese formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. | 1926 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
491 | 1939 | IA | X | |||||||
492 | Aristotle. In twenty-three volumes. XXII. The "Art" of Rhetoric. With an English translation by John Henry Freese formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. | 1982 | IA | Aº | ||||||
493 | LCL 194 | Horace. Satires, Epistles and Ars Poetica. With an English translation by H. Rushton Fairclough, Professor of Classical Literature In Stanford University, California. | 1942 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
494 | 1955 | IA | Xº | |||||||
495 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||
496 | LCL 195 | The Attic Nights of Aulus Gellius. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. I. | 1961 | IA | Aº | |||||
497 | LCL 196 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. IV. | 1927 | IA | A | |||||
498 | 1954 | IA | A | |||||||
499 | 1979 | IA | X | |||||||
500 | LCL 197 | Plutarch's Moralia. In sixteen volumes. I. 1A-86A. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt, Trinity College, Hartford Connecticut. | 1969 | IA | Aº | |||||
501 | LCL 198 | Cicero: The Speeches. Pro lege Manilia, Pro Caecina, Pro Cluentio, Pro Rabirio, Perduellionis. With an English translation by H. Grose Hodge, Assistant Master at Charterhouse, sometime Scholar of Pembroke College, Cambridge, and late of the Indian Civil Service. | 1966 | Hathi | A | |||||
502 | LCL 199 | Aristotle. The Poetics. "Longinus". On the Sublime. Demetrius. On Style. | 1953 | IA | A | |||||
503 | Aristotle. Poetics. Edited and translated by Stephen Halliwell. Longinus. On the Sublime. Translation by W. H. Fyfe revised by Donald Russell. Demetrius. On Style. Edited and translated by Doreen C. Innes based on W. Rhys Roberts. | 1995 | IA | Aº | ||||||
504 | LCL 200 | The Attic Nights of Aulus Gellius. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. II. | 1927 | IA | X | |||||
505 | 1960 | IA | Aº | |||||||
506 | LCL 201 | Plato. With an English translation. Charmides, Alcibiades I and II, Hipparchus, The Lovers, Theages, Minos, Epinomis. By W. R. M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1914 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
507 | Plato. With an English translation. VIII. Charmides, Alcibiades I and II, Hipparchus, The Lovers, Theages, Minos, Epinomis. By W. R. M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1927 | IA | A | ||||||
508 | Plato. In twelve volumes. XII. Charmides, Alcibiades I and II, Hipparchus, The Lovers, Theages, Minos, Epinomis. With an English translation by W. R. M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1979 | IA | A | ||||||
509 | Plato: Charmides, Alcibiades I and II, Hipparchus, The Lovers, Theages, Minos, Epinomis. With an English translation by W. R. M. Lamb. | 2005 | IA | A | ||||||
510 | LCL 202 | Isaeus. With an English translation by Edward Seymour Forster, M.A., Professor of Greek in the University of Sheffield. | 1963 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
511 | LCL 203 | Josephus. The Jewish War. Books 1-2. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
512 | LCL 204 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books I-III.106e. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2006 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
513 | LCL 205 | Cicero: The Letters to his Friends. With an English translation by W. Glynn Williams, M.A., formerly Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge. In three volumes. I. | 1927 | IA | X | |||||
514 | 1958 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
515 | 1965 | Hathi | A | |||||||
516 | LCL 206 | Statius. Silvae. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2003 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
517 | Statius. Silvae. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey with corrections by Christopher A. Parrott. | 2015 | ||||||||
518 | LCL 207 | Statius. Thebaid, Books 1-7. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2003 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
519 | LCL 208 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books III.106e-V. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2006 | IA | Xº | |||||
520 | LCL 209 | Isocrates. With an English translation by George Norlin, Ph.D., LL.D. President of the University of Colorado, formerly Professor of Greek in the University of Colorado. In three volumes. I. | 1928 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
521 | LCL 210 | Josephus. The Jewish War. Books 5-7. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
522 | LCL 211 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. V. | 1928 | IA | A | |||||
523 | 1954 | IA | A | B | ||||||
524 | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
525 | 1988 | IA | Xº | |||||||
526 | LCL 212 | The Attic Nights of Aulus Gellius. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. III. | 1928 | IA | X | |||||
527 | 1961 | IA | Aº | |||||||
528 | LCL 213 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XVI. De re publica. De legibus. With an English translation by Clinton Walker Keyes, Ph.D., Columbia University. | 1970 | Hathi | A | |||||
529 | LCL 214 | Seneca: Moral Essays. With an English translation by John W. Basore, Ph.D., Princeton University. In three volumes. I. | 1928 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
530 | Seneca. In ten volumes. I. Moral Essays. With an English translation by John W. Basore, Ph.D., Princeton University. In three volumes. I. | 1970 | Hathi | A | ||||||
531 | LCL 215 | Saint Basil: The Letters. With an English translation by Roy J. Deferrari, Ph.D. of the Catholic University of America. In four volumes. II. | 1928 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
532 | LCL 216 | Cicero: The Letters to his Friends. With an English translation by W. Glynn Williams, M.A., formerly Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge and Headmaster of Friars School, Bangor. In three volumes. II. | 1928 | IA | X | |||||
533 | 1952 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
534 | 1965 | Hathi | A | |||||||
535 | LCL 217 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. V. History of the Wars, Books VII (continued) and VIII. | 1928 | IA | A | B | ||||
536 | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||||
537 | LCL 218 | Epictetus: The Discourses as reported by Arrian, the Manual, and fragments. With an English translation by W. A. Oldfather, University of Illinois. In two volumes. Vol. II. Discourses, Books III and IV, the Manual, and fragments. | 1928 | IA | X | |||||
538 | 1952 | IA | A | |||||||
539 | 1959 | IA | A | |||||||
540 | LCL 219 | Oppian, Colluthus, Tryphiodorus. With an English translation by A. W. Mair, D.Litt., Professor of Greek Edinburgh University. | 1928 | IA | X | X | X | X | Xº | |
541 | LCL 220 | Lucan. With an English translation by J. D. Duff, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. The Civil War. Books I-X. | 1928 | IA | X | |||||
542 | Lucan. With an English translation by J. D. Duff, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. The Civil War. Books I-X (Pharsalia). | 1952 | IA | X | X | |||||
543 | LCL 221 | Cicero: The Verrine Orations. With an English translation by L. H. G. Greenwood, M.A., Fellow of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, University Lecture in Classics. In two volumes. I. Against Caecilius. Against Verres: Part One. Part Two, Books I and II. | 1928 | IA | X | |||||
544 | 1966 | Hathi | A | |||||||
545 | LCL 222 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. II. 86B-171F. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt, Trinity College, Hartford Connecticut. | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
546 | LCL 223 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. VI. | 1929 | IA | A | Xº | ||||
547 | 1950 | IA | A | |||||||
548 | 1960 | IA | A | B | Bbis | |||||
549 | LCL 224 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books VI-VII. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2008 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
550 | LCL 225 | The Characters of Theophrastus. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, late Fellow of Jesus College, Lecturer in the University of Cambridge. | 1929 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
551 | The Characters of Theophrastus. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, sometime Fellow of Jesus College, Lecturer in the University of Cambridge. | 1946 | IA | Xº | ||||||
552 | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||
553 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||
554 | LCL 225N | Theophrastus: Characters. Herodas: Mimes. Sophron and Other Mime Fragments. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Rusten, I. C. Cunningham. | 1993 | |||||||
555 | LCL 226 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes. I. | 1929 | IA | A | |||||
556 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). I. | 1962 | IA | Xº | ||||||
557 | Philo. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. I. | 1981 | IA | X | ||||||
558 | LCL 227 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes. II. | 1929 | IA | A | |||||
559 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). II. | 1958 | IA | Xº | ||||||
560 | Philo. Volume II. With an English translation by F. H. Colson and G. H. Whitaker. | 1994 | IA | A | ||||||
561 | LCL 228 | Aristotle. The Physics. With an English translation by Philip H. Wicksteed, M.A. Litt.D. (Leeds), Litt.D. (Manchester) and Francis M. Cornford, Fellow of Trinity College and Brereton Laurence Beader in Ancient Philosophy in the University of Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1929 | IA | X | |||||
562 | Aristotle. In twenty-three volumes. IV. The Physics. With an English translation by Philip H. Wicksteed, M.A. Litt.D. (Leeds), Litt.D. (Manchester) and Francis M. Cornford, Fellow of Trinity College and Brereton Laurence Beader in Ancient Philosophy in the University of Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||||
563 | LCL 229 | Isocrates. With an English translation by George Norlin, Ph.D., LL.D. President of the University of Colorado, formerly Professor of Greek in the University of Colorado. In three volumes. I. | 1929 | IA | X | X | X | |||
564 | LCL 230 | Cicero: The Letters to his Friends. With an English translation by W. Glynn Williams, M.A., formerly Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge and Headmaster of Friars School, Bangor. In three volumes. III (including the Letters to Quintus.) | 1929 | IA | X | |||||
565 | Cicero: The Letters to his Friends. With an English translation by W. Glynn Williams, M.A., formerly Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge and Headmaster of Friars School, Bangor. In three volumes. III (including the Letters to Quintus.) The Letters to Brutus. With an English translation by M. Cary, D.Litt., formerly Professor of Ancient History at the University of London. | 1960 | IA | A | Abis | Note addition of Letters to Brutus. | ||||
566 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XXVII. The Letters to his Friends. With an English translation by W. Glynn Williams, M.A., formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and Headmaster of Friars School, Bangor. In four volumes. III. | 1972 | Hathi | A | Letters to Brutus moved to 462. | |||||
567 | LCL 231 | Florus. Epitome of Roman History. Translated by E. S. Forster. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
568 | LCL 232 | Ovid. The Art of Love, and Other Poems. With an English translation by J. H. Mozley, sometime Scholar of King's College, Cambridge, Lecturer in Classics, University of London. De medicamine faciei, Artis amatoriae I-III, Remediorum amoris, Nux, Ibis, Halieuticon, Consolatio ad Liviam, Appendix to Ibis. | 1957 | IA | A | |||||
569 | LCL 232N | Ovid. In six volumes. II. The Art of Love, and Other Poems. With an English translation by J. H. Mozley. Medicamina faciei, Ars amatoria, Remedia amoris, Ibis, Nux, Halieutica, Consolatio ad Liviam. Second edition revised by G. P. Goold. | 1985 | IA | Xº | |||||
570 | LCL 233 | Livy. With an English translation by B. O. Foster Professor of Classical Literature in Stanford University. In fourteen volumes. V. Books XXI-XXII. | 1957 | Hathi | X | |||||
571 | Livy. In fourteen volumes. V. Books XXI-XXII. With an English translation by B. O. Foster, Ph.D. of Stanford University. | 1969 | IA | A | ||||||
572 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
573 | 1982 | Hathi | X | |||||||
574 | Livy. History of Rome. Books XXI-XXII. With an English translation by B. O. Foster. | 1996 | Hathi | X | ||||||
575 | LCL 234 | Plato. With an English translation. VII. Timaeus, Critias, Cleitophon, Menexenus, Epistles. By the Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1952 | IA | A | |||||
576 | Plato. In twelve volumes. IX. Timaeus, Critias, Cleitophon, Menexenus, Epistles. With an English translation by the Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1981 | IA | A | ||||||
577 | LCL 235 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books VIII-X.420e. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2008 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
578 | LCL 236 | Arrian. With an English translation by E. Iliff Robson, B.D. Anabasis Alexandri. Books I-IV. In two volumes. I. | 1967 | IA | X | X | ||||
579 | LCL 237 | Plato: The Republic. With an English translation by Paul Shorey, Ph.D., LL.D., Litt.D., Professor of Greek, University of Chicago. In two volumes. I. Books I-V. | 1937 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
580 | 1943 | IA | Xº | |||||||
581 | LCL 238 | Demosthenes. Olynthiacs, Philippics, Minor public speeches, Speech agains Leptines. With an English translation by J. H. Vince, M.A., formerly Scholar of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1930 | IA | Xº | |||||
582 | Demosthenes I. Olynthiacs, Philippics, Minor public speeches, Speech agains Leptines. I-XVII, XX. With an English translation by J. H. Vince, M.A., formerly Scholar of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1954 | IA | A | ||||||
583 | LCL 239 | St. Augustine. Slecte Letters. With an English translation by James Houston Baxter, B.D., D.Litt., Regius Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the University of St. Andrews. | 1930 | IA | X | X | ||||
584 | LCL 240 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. VI. Pro Publio Quinctio - Pro Sexto Roscio Amerino - Pro Quinto Roscio Comoedo - De lege agraria I., II., III. With an English translation by John Henry Freese, formerly Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. | 1967 | Hathi | A | |||||
585 | LCL 241 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. VII. | 1930 | IA | A | Abis | B | X | ||
586 | 1954 | IA | A | B | ||||||
587 | 1980 | IA | X | |||||||
588 | LCL 242 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 1-3. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
589 | LCL 243 | Saint Basil: The Letters. With an English translation by Roy J. Deferrari, Ph.D. of the Catholic University of America. In four volumes. III. | 1930 | |||||||
590 | LCL 244 | Lysias. With an English translation by W. R. M. Lamb, M.A., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1967 | IA | X | X | ||||
591 | LCL 245 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. III. 172A-263C. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt, Trinity College, Hartford, Connecticut. | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
592 | 1968 | IA | Aº | |||||||
593 | LCL 246 | Baedae opera historica. With an English translation by J. E. King., M.A.m D.Litt. In two volumes. I. Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation. Based on the version of Thomas Stapleton, 1565. Books I-III. | 1930 | IA | X | X | ||||
594 | 1954 | IA | X | |||||||
595 | 1962 | IA | A | |||||||
596 | LCL 247 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes. III. | 1930 | IA | A | |||||
597 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). III. | 1960 | IA | Xº | ||||||
598 | LCL 248 | Baedae opera historica. With an English translation by J. E. King., M.A.m D.Litt. In two volumes. II. Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation. Based on the version of Thomas Stapleton, 1565. Books IV and V. Lives of the Abbots. Letter to Egbert. | 1930 | IA | X | X | A | |||
599 | LCL 249 | Tacitus: The Histories. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. The Annals. With an English translation by John Jackson. In three volumes. II. Histories, Books IV-V. Annals, Books I-III. | 1931 | IA | A | X | ||||
600 | Tacitus: The Histories. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. The Annals. With an English translation by John Jackson. In four volumes. II. Histories, Books IV-V. Annals, Books I-III. | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
601 | LCL 250 | Tertullian. Apology, De spectaculis. With an English translation by T. R. Glover, Fellow of St. John's College and Public Orator in the University of Cambridge. Minucius Felix. With an English translation by Gerald H. Rendall, B.D., Litt.D., LL.D. Based on the unfinished version by W. C. A. Kerr. | 1977 | IA | X | X | ||||
602 | LCL 251 | Vitruvius. On architecture. Edited from the Harleian manuscript 2767 and translated into English by Frank Granger, D.Litt., A.R.I.B.A., Professor in University College, Nottingham. In two volumes. I. | 1931 | IA | X | X | ||||
603 | 1955 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
604 | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||||
605 | LCL 252 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XIV. Pro T. Annio Milone - In L. Calpurnium Pisonem - Pro M. Aemilio Scauro - Pro M. Fonteio - Pro C. Rabirio Postumo - Pro M. Marcello - Pro Q. Ligario - Pro rege Deiotaro. With an English translation by N. H. Watts, B. A., sometime Scholar of Peterhouse, Cambridge. | 1972 | Hathi | A | |||||
606 | LCL 253 | Ovid's Fasti. With an English translation by Sir James George Frazer, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
607 | Ovid. Fasti. Translated by James G. Frazer. Revised by G. P. Goold. | 1989 | ||||||||
608 | LCL 254 | Seneca. In ten volumes. II. Moral Essays. With an English translation by John W. Basore, Ph.D. In three volumes. II. | 1970 | Hathi | A | |||||
609 | LCL 255 | Aristotle. The Physics. With an English translation by Philip H. Wicksteed, M.A. Litt.D. (Leeds), Litt.D. (Manchester) and Francis M. Cornford, Fellow of Trinity College and Brereton Laurence Beader in Ancient Philosophy in the University of Cambridge. In two volumes. II. | 1934 | IA | X | |||||
610 | Aristotle. In twenty-three volumes. V. The Physics. With an English translation by Philip H. Wicksteed, M.A. Litt.D. (Leeds), Litt.D. (Manchester) and Francis M. Cornford, Fellow of Trinity College and Brereton Laurence Beader in Ancient Philosophy in the University of Cambridge. In two volumes. II. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||||
611 | LCL 256 | Philostratus - Imagines. Callistratus - Descriptions. With ah English translation by Arthur Fairbanks, Litt.D., Professor of Fine Arts in Dartmouth College. | 1931 | IA | A | Abis | X | X | Xº | |
612 | Xº | |||||||||
613 | LCL 257 | Dio Chrysostom. With an English translation by J. W. Cohoon, Ph.D., Mount Allison University, Sackville, N.B., Canada. Vol. I. | 1932 | IA | X | |||||
614 | Dio Chrysostom. With an English translation by J. W. Cohoon, Ph.D., Mount Allison University, Sackville, N.B., Canada. In five volumes. I. | 1949 | IA | X | X | X | ||||
615 | LCL 258 | Greek Elegiac Poetry from the Seventh to the Fifth Centuries BC. Edited and translated by Douglas E. Gerber. | 1999 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
616 | LCL 259 | Greek Iambic Poetry from the Seventh to the Fifth Centuries BC. Edited and translated by Douglas E. Gerber. | 1999 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
617 | LCL 260 | Plautus. With an English translation by Paul Nixon, Professor of Latin, Bowdoin College, Maine. In five volumes. IV. The Little Carthaginian, Pseudolus, The Rope. | 1932 | IA | A | |||||
618 | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||
619 | 1980 | IA | A | |||||||
620 | LCL 260N | Plautus: The Little Carthaginian, Pseudolus, The Rope. Edited and translated by Wolfgang de Melo. | 2012 | |||||||
621 | LCL 261 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and three supplementary volumes). IV. | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||
622 | LCL 262 | Select Letters of St. Jerome. With an English translation by F. A. Wright, M.A., Professor of Classics in London University. | 1933 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||
623 | 1975 | IA | Xº | |||||||
624 | LCL 263 | The Scriptores Historiae Augustae. With an English translation by David Magie, Ph.D. In tree volumes. III. | 1982 | IA | X | |||||
625 | The Scriptores Historiae Augustae. Volume III. With an English translation by David Magie. | 1998 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
626 | LCL 264 | Aristotle. Politics. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College and late University Lecturer, Cambridge. | 1959 | IA | X | X | ||||
627 | LCL 265 | Eusebius: The Ecclesiastical History. With an English translation by J. E. L. Oulton, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Dublin. Taken from the edition published in conjunction with H. J. Lawlor, D.D. Litt.D., formerly Professor of Ecclesiastical History in the University of Dublin. In two volumes. II. | 1942 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
628 | LCL 266 | Select Papyri. In five volumes. I. Non-literary Papyri. Private Affairs. With an English translation by A. S. Hunt, Professor of Papyrology in the University of Oxford, and C. C. Edgar, Formerly Keeper of the Cairo Museum. | 1959 | IA | Xº | |||||
629 | LCL 267 | The Geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard Jones, A.M., Ph.D., Cornell University. In eight volumes. VIII. | 1932 | IA | A | |||||
630 | 1949 | IA | A | |||||||
631 | 1967 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
632 | LCL 268 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XIX. De Natura Deorum. Academica. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., University Lecturer, and Fellow and Lecturer of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1967 | IA | X | |||||
633 | 1972 | Hathi | A | |||||||
634 | LCL 269 | Arrian. With an English translation by E. Iliff Robson, B.D. Anabasis Alexandri (Books V-VII). Indica (Book VIII). In two volumes. II. | 1933 | IA | Xº | |||||
635 | 1966 | IA | X | |||||||
636 | LCL 270 | Saint Basil: The Letters. With an English translation by Roy J. Deferrari, Ph.D. of the Catholic University of America. Address to Young Men on Reading Greek Literature. With an English translation by Roy Joseph Deferrari and Martin R. P. McGuire of the Catholic University of America. In four volumes. IV. | 1934 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
637 | LCL 271 | Aristotle. The Metaphysics. Books I-IX. With an English translation by Hugh Tredennick, M.A., Lecturer in CLassics in the University of Sheffield. | 1933 | IA | X | |||||
638 | Aristotle. The Metaphysics. Books I-IX. With an English translation by Hugh Tredennick, M.A., Head of the Department of Classics at Queen Mary College in the University of London. | 1961 | IA | Xº | ||||||
639 | LCL 272 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In six volumes. III. Books VI-VIII (I-XXI). | 1933 | IA | X | |||||
640 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. III. Books VI-VIII (I-XXI). | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
641 | 1966 | IA | Xº | |||||||
642 | LCL 273 | Sextus Empiricus. With an English translation by The Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In three volumes. I. Outlines of Pyrrhonism. | 1933 | IA | X | |||||
643 | Sextus Empiricus. With an English translation by The Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In four volumes. I. Outlines of Pyrrhonism. | 1976 | IA | Xº | ||||||
644 | LCL 274 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books X.420e-XI. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2009 | IA | Xº | |||||
645 | LCL 275 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In nine volumes. V. | 1934 | IA | A | |||||
646 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In eleven volumes. V. | 1949 | IA | Xº | ||||||
647 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and The Rev. G. H. Whitaker, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and three supplementary volumes). V. | 1958 | IA | Xº | ||||||
648 | LCL 276 | Plato: The Republic. With an English translation by Paul Shorey, Ph.D., LL.D., Litt.D., late Professor of Greek, University of Chicago. In two volumes. II. Books VI-X. | 1935 | IA | A | |||||
649 | 1942 | IA | A | Abis | Xº | |||||
650 | 1963 | IA | Xº | |||||||
651 | Plato. In twelve volumes. VI. The Republic. With an English translation by Paul Shorey, Ph.D., LL.D., Litt.D., late Professor of Greek, University of Chicago. In two volumes. II. Books VI-X. | 1980 | IA | A | ||||||
652 | LCL 277 | Silius Italicus. Punica. With an English translation by J. D. Duff, M.A., Hon.D.Litt. Durham, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1961 | IA | X | X | ||||
653 | LCL 278 | Silius Italicus. Punica. With an English translation by J. D. Duff, M.A., Hon.D.Litt. Durham, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. I. | 1961 | IA | X | X | ||||
654 | LCL 279 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In ten volumes. I. Books I and II, 1-34. | 1946 | IA | X | X | X | |||
655 | Diodorus of Sicily. In twelve volumes. I. Books I and II, 1-34. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. | 1968 | IA | X | ||||||
656 | Diodorus of Sicily. In twelve volumes. I. Books I and II, 1-34. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. | 1989 | IA | X | X | X | ||||
657 | LCL 280 | Vitruvius. On architecture. Edited from the Harleian manuscript 2767 and translated into English by Frank Granger, D.Litt., A.R.I.B.A., Professor in University College, Nottingham. In two volumes. II. | 1934 | |||||||
658 | LCL 281 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 7-8. Translated by Ralph Marcus. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
659 | LCL 282 | Select Papyri. With an English translation by A. S. Hunt, Professor of Papyrology in the University of Oxford, and C. C. Edgar, Formerly Keeper of the Cairo Museum. In four volumes. II. Official Documents. | 1934 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
660 | Select Papyri. In five volumes. II. Non-literary Papyri. Public Documents. With an English translation by A. S. Hunt, Professor of Papyrology in the University of Oxford, and C. C. Edgar, Formerly Keeper of the Cairo Museum. | 1963 | IA | X | X | Aº | ||||
661 | LCL 283 | Cato and Varro. On Agriculture. Translated by W. D. Hooper and H. B. Ash. | 1934 | |||||||
662 | LCL 284 | Minor Latin Poets. Volume I. Translated by J. Wight Duff and Arnold M. Duff. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
663 | LCL 285 | Aristotle. The Athenian Constitution. The Eudemian Ethics. On Virtues and Vices. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1935 | IA | X | X | ||||
664 | 1938 | IA | Xº | |||||||
665 | LCL 286 | Valerius Flaccus. With an English Translation by J. H. Mozley, some time Scholar of King's College, Cambridge, Lecturer in Classics in the University of London. | 1934 | IA | Xº | |||||
666 | 1958 | IA | Xº | |||||||
667 | LCL 287 | Aristotle. The Metaphysics. Books X-XIV. With an English translation by Hugh Tredennick, M.A., Lecturer in CLassics in the University of Sheffield. The Oeconomica and the Magna Moralia. With an English translation by G. Cyril Armstrong, B.A., Lecturer in Latin and Head of the Department of Arts in the Municial College, Portsmouth. | 1935 | IA | X | |||||
668 | Aristotle. Metaphysics. Books X-XIV. With an English translation by Hugh Tredennick, M.A., Lecturer in CLassics in the University of Sheffield. Oeconomica and Magna Moralia. With an English translation by G. Cyril Armstrong, B.A., Lecturer in Latin and Head of the Department of Arts in the Municial College, Portsmouth. | 1962 | IA | Xº | ||||||
669 | LCL 288 | Aristotle. On the Soul. Parva Naturalia. On Breath. With an English translation by W. S. Hett, M.A., sometime Scholar of Wadham College, Oxford. | 1935 | IA | X | |||||
670 | 1957 | IA | Xº | |||||||
671 | LCL 289 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In nine volumes. VI. | 1935 | IA | A | |||||
672 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). VI. | 1959 | IA | Xº | ||||||
673 | LCL 290 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. VI. The Anecdota or Secret History. | 1935 | IA | A | |||||
674 | Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing, Ph.D., L.H.D., Former President, Athens College, Greece. In seven volumes. VI. The Anecdota or Secret History. | 1960 | IA | X | ||||||
675 | LCL 291 | Sextus Empiricus. With an English translation by The Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In four volumes. II. Against the Logicians. | 1935 | IA | X | |||||
676 | LCL 292 | Celsus. De Medicina. With an English translation by W. G. Spencer, MS. Lond., F.R.C.S. Eng. In two volumes. I. | 1935 | IA | Xº | |||||
677 | Celsus. De Medicina. With an English translation by W. G. Spencer, MS. Lond., F.R.C.S. Eng. In three volumes. I. | 1971 | IA | Xº | ||||||
678 | LCL 293 | Cicero: The Verrine orations. With an English translation by L. H. G. Greenwood, M.A., Fellow of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, University Lecturer in Classics. In two volumes. II. Against Verres: Part two. Books III, IV and V. | 1967 | Hathi | A | |||||
679 | LCL 294 | Remains of Old Latin. Newly edited and translated by E. H. Warmington, M.A., Reader in Ancient History, University of London, King's College. In three volumes. I. Ennius and Caecilius. | 1935 | IA | X | X | ||||
680 | LCL 294N | Fragmentary Republican Latin. Ennius. Testimonia. Epic Fragments. Edited and translated by Sander M. Goldberg, Gesine Manuwald. | 2018 | |||||||
681 | LCL 295 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. IX. Books XXXI-XXXIV. Translated by Evan T. Sage, Ph.D. Professor of Latin and Head of the Department of Classics in the University of Pittsburgh. | 1967 | Hathi | A | X | ||||
682 | 1985 | Hathi | X | |||||||
683 | LCL 295N | Livy: History of Rome. Books 31-34. Edited and translated by J. C. Yardley. Introduction by Dexter Hoyos. | 2017 | |||||||
684 | LCL 296 | Sidonius. Poems and Letters. With an English translation, introduction, and notes by W. B. Anderson, Hulme Professor of Latin in the University of Manchester. In two volumes. I. Poems. Letters, Books I-II. | 1956 | IA | X | |||||
685 | 1963 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||||
686 | ||||||||||
687 | LCL 297 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In five volumes. IV. Books VIII (XXII)-X. | 1935 | IA | A | |||||
688 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. IV. Books VIII (XXII)-X. | 1945 | IA | Xº | ||||||
689 | 1961 | IA | X | |||||||
690 | LCL 298 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In five volumes. V. Companion volume containing illustrations and index prepared by R. E. Wycherley, B.A. Assistant Lecturer in the University of Manchester. | 1935 | IA | A | |||||
691 | Pausanias: Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones, Litt.D. St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. V. Companion volume, containing illustrations and index prepared by R. E. Wycherley, B.A. Professor of Greek, University College of North Wales. | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
692 | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||||
693 | LCL 299 | Demosthenes: Against Meidias, Androtion, Aristocrates, Timocrates, Aristogeiton. With an English translation by J. H. Vince, M.A., formerly Scholar of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1935 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
694 | LCL 300 | Ammianus Marcellinus. With an English translation by John. C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. I. | 1935 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||
695 | LCL 301 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. X. Books XXXV-XXXVII. Translated by Evan T. Sage, Ph.D. Professor of Latin and Head of the Department of Classics in the University of Pittsburgh. | 1965 | Hathi | X | |||||
696 | 1984 | Hathi | B | A | ||||||
697 | LCL 301N | Livy: History of Rome. Books 35-37. Edited and translated by J. C. Yardley. | 2018 | |||||||
698 | LCL 302 | Lucian. With an English translation by A. M. Harmon of Yale University. In eight volumes. V. | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
699 | LCL 303 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In ten volumes. II. Books II (continued) 35-IV, 58. | 1935 | IA | X | X | ||||
700 | Diodorus of Sicily. In twelve volumes. II. Books II (continued) 35-IV, 58. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. | 1947 | IA | X | X | |||||
701 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In twelve volumes. II. Books II (continued) 35-IV, 58. | 1953 | IA | X | X | |||||
702 | LCL 304 | Celsus. De Medicina. With an English translation by W. G. Spencer, MS. Lond., F.R.C.S. Eng. In three volumes. II. | 1938 | IA | Xº | |||||
703 | 1961 | IA | X | X | ||||||
704 | LCL 305 | Plutarch's Moralia. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt, Trinity College, Hartford Connecticut. In fourteen volumes. IV. 263D-351B. | 1936 | IA | Aº | |||||
705 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. IV. 263D-351B. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt, Trinity College, Hartford Connecticut. | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
706 | LCL 306 | Plutarch's Moralia. In sixteen volumes. V. 351C-438E. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt, Trinity College, Hartford, Connecticut. | 1969 | IA | Aº | |||||
707 | Plutarch. Moralia. Volume V. With an English translation by Frank Cole Babbitt. | 2003 | IA | A | ||||||
708 | LCL 307 | Aristotle. Minor Works. On Colours - On Things Heard - Physiognomics - On Plants - On Marvellous Things Heard - Mechanical Problems - On Indivisible Lines - Situations and Names of Winds - On Melissus, Xenophanes, and Gorgias. With an English translation by W. S. Hett, M.A., sometime Scholar of Wadham College, Oxford. | 1955 | IA | X | X | ||||
709 | LCL 308 | Minor Attic Orators. In two volumes. I. Antiphon. Andocides. With an English translation by K. J. Maidment, M.A., Felow and Classical Tutor of Merton College, Oxford. | 1941 | IA | Xº | |||||
710 | 1960 | IA | X | Xº | ||||||
711 | LCL 309 | Cicero: The Speeches. Pro Sestio and In Vatinium. With an English translation by R. Gardner, M.C., M.A., Fellow and Bursar of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, formerly University Lecturer in Classics. | 1966 | Hathi | A | |||||
712 | LCL 310 | Seneca. In ten volumes. III. Moral Essays. With an English translation by John W. Basore, Ph.D. In three volumes. III. | 1975 | Hathi | A | |||||
713 | 1989 | IA | A | |||||||
714 | LCL 311 | Sextus Empiricus. With an English translation by The Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In three volumes. III. Against the Physicists. Against the Ethicists. | 1936 | IA | Xº | |||||
715 | LCL 312 | Tacitus: The Histories. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. The Annals. With an English translation by John Jackson. In four volumes. III. Annals, Books IV-VI, XI-XII. | 1937 | IA | A | |||||
716 | LCL 313 | Livy. With an English translation by Evan T. Sage, Ph.D. Professor of Latin and Head of the Department of Classics in the University of Pittsburgh. In thirteen volumes. XI. Books XXXVIII-XXXIX. | 1936 | IA | A | Abis | The content is different (Yardley's new edition supposedly contains book 40). | |||
717 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. XI. Books XXXVIII-XXXIX. Translated by Evan T. Sage, Ph.D. Professor of Latin and Head of the Department of Classics in the University of Pittsburgh. | 1965 | Hathi | X | ||||||
718 | 1983 | Hathi | A | |||||||
719 | LCL 313N | Livy: History of Rome. Books 38-40 Edited and translated by J. C. Yardley. | 2018 | |||||||
720 | LCL 314 | Remains of Old Latin. Newly edited and translated by E. H. Warmington, M.A., F.R. Hist.S., Professor of Classics, University of London, Birkbeck College. In three volumes. II. Livius Andronicus, Naevius, Pacuvius and Accius. | 1936 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||
721 | LCL 315 | Ammianus Marcellinus. Volume II. With an English translation by John. C. Rolfe. | 2000 | IA | X | |||||
722 | LCL 316 | Aristotle. Problems. II. Books XXII-XXXVIII. With an English translation by W. S. Hett. | 1953 | |||||||
723 | LCL 316N | Aristotle. Problems, Books 1-19. Edited and translated by Robert Mayhew. | 2011 | |||||||
724 | LCL 317 | Aristotle. Problems. II. Books XXII-XXXVIII. With an English translation by W. S. Hett, M.A., sometime Scholar of Wadham College, Oxford. Rhetorica ad Alexandrum. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1957 | IA | X | X | ||||
725 | LCL 317N | Aristotle. Problems, Books 20-38. Rhetoric to Alexander. Edited and translated by Robert Mayhew, David C. Mirhady. | 2011 | |||||||
726 | LCL 318 | Demosthenes: Private Orations. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Ph.D., LL.D., Emeritus Professor of Classical Literature, Stanford University, California. In three volumes. I. | 1936 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
727 | Demosthenes IV. Private Orations. XXVII-XL. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Ph.D., LL.D., Emeritus Professor of Classical Literature, Stanford University, California. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||||
728 | LCL 319 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. I. | 1960 | IA | X | X | ||||
729 | LCL 320 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In nine volumes. VII. | 1937 | IA | A | |||||
730 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). VII. | 1958 | IA | Xº | ||||||
731 | LCL 321 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fourteen volumes. Volume X. 771E-854D. With an English translation by Harold North Fowler, Professor Emeritus, Western Reserve University. | 1936 | IA | A | |||||
732 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. Volume X. 771E-854D. With an English translation by Harold North Fowler, Professor Emeritus, Western Reserve University. | 1960 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
733 | LCL 322 | Tacitus: The Histories. With an English translation by Clifford H. Moore, of Harvard University. The Annals. With an English translation by John Jackson. In four volumes. IV. Annals, Books XIII-XVI. | 1951 | IA | Xº | |||||
734 | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||||
735 | LCL 323 | Aristotle. Parts of Animals. With an English translation by A. L. Peck, M.A., Ph.D., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge, and University Lecturer in Classics, and a foreword by F. H. A. Marshall, C.B.E., Sc.D., F.R.S. Movement of Animals. Progression of Animals. With an English translation by E. S. Forster, M.A., Professor of Greek in the University of Sheffield. | 1937 | IA | Xº | |||||
736 | 1961 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
737 | LCL 324 | Cicero: The Speeches. With an English translation. In Catilinam I-IV - Pro Murena - Pro Sulla - Pro Flacco. By Louis E. Lord, Professor of Classics in Oberlin College. | 1953 | IA | A | |||||
738 | LCL 324N | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. X. In Catilinam I-IV. Pro Murena. Pro Sulla. Pro Flacco. With an English translation by C. Macdonald, M.A., Headmaster of Uppingham School. | 1977 | Hathi | A | |||||
739 | LCL 325 | Aristotle. The Organon. The Categories. On Interpretation. By Harold P. Cook, M.A., formerly Lecturer in Philosophy and Classics in Armstrong College, University of Durham. Prior Analytics. By Hugh Tredennick, M.A., University Reader in Clasics and Head of the Department of Classics at Queen Mary College in the University of London. | 1955 | IA | X | |||||
740 | Aristotle. The Categories. On Interpretation. By Harold P. Cook, M.A., formerly Lecturer in Philosophy and Classics in Armstrong College, University of Durham. Prior Analytics. By Hugh Tredennick, M.A., University Reader in Clasics and Head of the Department of Classics at Queen Mary College in the University of London. | 1962 | IA | X | ||||||
741 | LCL 326 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 9-11. Translated by Ralph Marcus. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
742 | LCL 327 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books XII-XIII.594b. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2010 | |||||||
743 | LCL 328 | Plautus. With an English translation by Paul Nixon, Professor of Latin, Bowdoin College, Maine. In five volumes. V. Stichus, Three Bob Day, Truculentus, The Tale of a Traveling Bag, Fragments. | 1952 | IA | A | |||||
744 | 1968 | IA | Xº | |||||||
745 | LCL 328N | Plautus: Stichus, Three-Dollar Day, Truculentus, The Tale of a Traveling-Bag, Fragments. Edited and translated by Wolfgang de Melo. | 2013 | |||||||
746 | LCL 329 | Remains of Old Latin. Newly edited and translated by E. H. Warmington, M.A., F.R. Hist.S., Professor of Classics, University of London, Birkbeck College. In four volumes. III. Lucilius. The Twelve Tables. | 1938 | IA | X | X | ||||
747 | LCL 330 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume I. Praefatio, libri I, II. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1949 | IA | A | |||||
748 | Pliny: Natural History. In ten volumes. I. Praefatio, libri I, II. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1967 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
749 | LCL 331 | Ammianus Marcellinus. With an English translation by John. C. Rolfe, Ph.D., Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. III. | 1986 | IA | X | |||||
750 | LCL 332 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. XII. Books XL-XLII. Translated by the late Evan T. Sage, Ph.D. of the University of Pittsburgh and Alfred C. Schlesinger, Ph.D. Assistant Professor of Classics in Oberlin College. | 1964 | Hathi | X | |||||
751 | 1979 | Hathi | X | |||||||
752 | Livy. With an English translation by Evan T. Sage and Alfred C. Schlesinger. Books XL-XLII. | 1991 | Hathi | X | ||||||
753 | LCL 333 | Varro. On the Latin Language. With an English translation by Roland G. Kent, Ph.D., Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Pennsylvania. In two volumes. I. Books V.-VII. | 1938 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||
754 | LCL 334 | Varro. On the Latin Language. With an English translation by Roland G. Kent, Ph.D., Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Pennsylvania. In two volumes. II. Books VIII.X. Fragments. | 1938 | IA | X | X | ||||
755 | LCL 335 | Selections Illustrating the History of Greek Mathematics. With an English translation by Ivor Thomas, formerly Scholar of St. John's and Senior Demy of Magdalen College, Oxford. In two volumes. I. From Thales to Euclid. | 1951 | IA | X | |||||
756 | 1957 | IA | X | |||||||
757 | 1967 | IA | Xº | |||||||
758 | 1980 | IA | Xº | |||||||
759 | LCL 336 | Celsus. De Medicina. With an English translation by W. G. Spencer, MS. Lond., F.R.C.S. Eng. In three volumes. III. | 1938 | IA | Xº | |||||
760 | 1961 | IA | X | X | ||||||
761 | LCL 337 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fourteen volumes. Volume VI. 439A-523B. With an English translation by W. C. Helmbold, Trinity College, Hartford, Conn. | 1939 | IA | Aº | |||||
762 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. Volume VI. 439A-523B. With an English translation by W. C. Helmbold, Trinity College, Hartford, Conn. | 1962 | IA | A | Abis | B | Cº | |||
763 | LCL 338 | Aristotle. On the Heavens. With an English translation by W. K. C. Guthrie, M.A., Fellow of Peterhouse and University Lecturer in Classics, Cambridge. | 1939 | IA | Xº | |||||
764 | LCL 339 | Dio Chrysostom. With an English translation by J. W. Cohoon, Ph.D., Mount Allison University, Sackville, N.B., Canada. In five volumes. II. | 1950 | IA | X | X | X | |||
765 | LCL 340 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In twelve volumes. III. Books III (continued) 59-VIII. | 1939 | IA | X | |||||
766 | 1952 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
767 | LCL 341 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). VIII. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
768 | LCL 342 | Cicero. In twenty right volumes. V. Brutus. With an English translation by G. L. Hendrickson, Fellow of Branford College, Yale University. Orator. With an English translation by H. M. ubbell, Fellow of Trumbull College, Yale University. | 1971 | Hathi | A | |||||
769 | LCL 343 | Procopius: On Buildings. Translated by H. B. Dewing. | 1940 | |||||||
770 | LCL 344 | Nonnos. Dionysiaca. With an English translation by W. H. D. Rouse, Litt.D., mythological introduction and notes by H. J. Rose, M.A., Professor of Greek, University of St. Andrews, and notes on text criticism by L. R. Lind, D.Litt., Crawfordsville, Ind. In three volumes. I. Books I-XV. | 1940 | IA | X | X | Xº | |||
771 | LCL 345 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Books XIII.594b-XIV. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2011 | |||||||
772 | LCL 346 | Demosthenes: Private Orations. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Ph.D., LL.D., Emeritus Professor of Classical Literature, Stanford University, California. In four volumes. II. | 1939 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
773 | LCL 347 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. II. | 1953 | IA | X | |||||
774 | 1961 | IA | X | X | ||||||
775 | LCL 348 | Cicero: De Oratore. In two volumes. I. Books I, II. With an English translation by E. W. Sutton, B.C.L., M.A., formerly Exhibitioner of Trinity College, Oxford. Completed, with an introduction, by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1948 | IA | X | |||||
776 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. III. De Oratore. In two volumes. I. Books I, II. With an English translation by E. W. Sutton, B.C.L., M.A., formerly Exhibitioner of Trinity College, Oxford. Completed, with an introduction, by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1967 | Hathi | A | ||||||
777 | IA | X | ||||||||
778 | 1976 | IA | Xº | |||||||
779 | LCL 349 | Cicero: De Oratore. In two volumes. II. Book III. Together with De Fato, Paradoxa Stoicorum, De Partitione Oratoria. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1948 | IA | X | |||||
780 | Cicero. In twenty-eight columes. IV. De oratore, Book III. De fato. Paradoxa Stoicorum. De partitione oratoria. With an English translation by H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1977 | Hathi | A | ||||||
781 | LCL 350 | Manetho. With an English translation by W. G. Waddell. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
782 | LCL 351 | Demosthenes: Private Orations. In four volumes. III. Orations L-LIX. With an English translation by A. T. Murray, Ph.D., LL.D., Emeritus Professor of Classical Literature, Stanford University, California. | 1939 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
783 | LCL 352 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume II. Libri II-VII. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1942 | IA | A | |||||
784 | 1947 | IA | A | |||||||
785 | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
786 | LCL 353 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume III. Libri VIII-XI. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1940 | IA | A | B | ||||
787 | 1967 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
788 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume III. Libri VIII-XI. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. Second edition. | 1983 | IA | Xº | ||||||
789 | LCL 354 | Nonnos. Dionysiaca. With an English translation by W. H. D. Rouse, Litt.D., mythological introduction and notes by H. J. Rose, M.A., Professor of Greek, University of St. Andrews, and notes on text criticism by L. R. Lind, D.Litt., Crawfordsville, Ind. In three volumes. II. Books XVI-XXXV. | 1940 | IA | X | |||||
790 | LCL 355 | Livy. With an English translation. In thirteen volumes. VI. Books XXIII-XXV. Translated by Frank Gardner Moore Professor Emeritus in Columbia University. | 1940 | IA | A | Abis | Xº | |||
791 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. VI. Books XXIII-XXV. Translated by Frank Gardner Moore Professor Emeritus in Columbia University. | 1951 | Hathi | X | ||||||
792 | 1966 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
793 | 1984 | Hathi | X | |||||||
794 | LCL 356 | Nonnos. Dionysiaca. With an English translation by W. H. D. Rouse, Litt.D., mythological introduction and notes by H. J. Rose, M.A., Professor of Greek, University of St. Andrews, and notes on text criticism by L. R. Lind, D.Litt., Crawfordsville, Ind. In three volumes. III. Books XXXVI-XLVIII. | 1942 | IA | X | X | ||||
795 | LCL 357 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. III. | 1940 | IA | X | X | ||||
796 | 1953 | IA | X | |||||||
797 | LCL 358 | Dio Chrysostom. With an English translation by J. W. Cohoon, Ph.D., Mount Allison University, Sackville, N.B., Canada, and H. Lamar Crosby, Professor of Greek, University of Pennsylvania. In five volumes. III. | 1940 | IA | X | X | ||||
798 | 1951 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
799 | LCL 359 | Remains of Old Latin. Newly edited and translated by E. H. Warmington, M.A., F.R. Hist.S., Professor of Classics, University of London, Birkbeck College. In four volumes. IV Archaic Inscriptions. | 1940 | |||||||
800 | LCL 360 | Greek Literary Papyri. In two volumes. I. Texts, translations and notes by D. L. Page, M.A., Student and Tutor of Christ Church, Oxford, University Lecturer in Greek and Latin Literature. | 1942 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
801 | Select Papyri. In four volumes. III. Literary Papyri. Poetry. Texts, translations and notes by D. L. Page, M.A., Student and Tutor of Christ Church, Oxford, University Lecturer in Greek and Latin Literature. | 1970 | IA | A | ||||||
802 | LCL 361 | Lucius Junius Moderatus Columella. On Agriculture. With a recension of the text and an English translation by Harrison Boyd Ash, Ph.D., Associate Professor of Latin, University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. I. Res rustica I-IV. | 1941 | IA | Xº | |||||
803 | 1948 | IA | X | X | ||||||
804 | Lucius Junius Moderatus Columella. On Agriculture. In three volumes. I. Res rustica I-IV. With a recension of the text and an English translation by Harrison Boyd Ash, Ph.D., Associate Professor of Latin, University of Pennsylvania. | 1960 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
805 | LCL 362 | Selections Illustrating the History of Greek Mathematics. With an English translation by Ivor Thomas, formerly Scholar of St. John's and Senior Demy of Magdalen College, Oxford. In two volumes. II. From Aristarchus to Pappus. | 1957 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
806 | LCL 363 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). IX. | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||
807 | LCL 364 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. IV. | 1943 | IA | X | X | ||||
808 | LCL 365 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 12-13. Translated by Ralph Marcus. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
809 | LCL 366 | Aristotle. Generation of Animals. With an English translation by A. L. Peck, M.A., Ph.D., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge, and University Lecturer in Classics. | 1943 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
810 | LCL 367 | Livy. With an English translation. In thirteen volumes. VII. Books XXVI-XXVII. Translated by Frank Gardner Moore Professor Emeritus in Columbia University. | 1943 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
811 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. VII. Books XXVI-XXVII. Translated by Frank Gardner Moore Professor Emeritus in Columbia University. | 1963 | Hathi | X | ||||||
812 | Livy. In fourteen volumes. VII. Books XXVI-XXVII. With an English translation by Frank Gardner Moore Professor Emeritus in Columbia University. | 1970 | Hathi | X | ||||||
813 | Livy: History of Rome. Books XXVI-XXVII. With an English translation by Frank Gardner Moore. | 1995 | Hathi | X | ||||||
814 | LCL 368 | Quintus Curtius. With an English translation by John. C. Rolfe, Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In two volumes. I. Books I-V. | 1946 | IA | X | X | ||||
815 | LCL 369 | Quintus Curtius. With an English translation by John. C. Rolfe, Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. In two volumes. II. Books VI-X. | 1946 | IA | X | X | ||||
816 | LCL 370 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume IV. Libri XII-XVI. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1960 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
817 | LCL 371 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume V. Libri XVII-XIX. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. | 1950 | IA | A | |||||
818 | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
819 | LCL 372 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. V. | 1945 | IA | X | X | ||||
820 | 1956 | IA | X | |||||||
821 | LCL 373 | Isocrates. In three volumes. III. With an English translation by Larue Van Hook, Ph.D. Jay Professor of Greek, Columbia University. | 1945 | IA | X | X | ||||
822 | 1954 | IA | X | |||||||
823 | LCL 374 | Demosthenes VII. Funeral Speech, Erotic Essay. LX, LXI. Exordia and Letters. With an English translation by Norman W. DeWitt, Ph.D., Victoria College, University of Toronto, Canada, and Norman J. Dewitt, Ph.D., Washington University, St. Louis, Missouri. | 1949 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||
824 | LCL 375 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In twelve volumes. IV. Books IX-XII 40. | 1956 | IA | X | X | ||||
825 | LCL 376 | Dio Chrysostom. With an English translation by H. Lamar Crosby, Professor of Greek, University of Pennsylvania. In five volumes. IV. | 1946 | IA | X | X | X | X | X | |
826 | 1956 | IA | X | |||||||
827 | LCL 377 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Russel M. Geer, Ph.D., Tulane University, New Orleans, LA. In twelve volumes. IX. Books XVIII and XIX 1-65. | 1947 | IA | X | X | X | X | ||
828 | Diodorus of Sicily. In twelve volumes. IX. Books XVIII and XIX 1-65. With an English translation by Russel M. Geer, Ph.D., Tulane University, New Orleans, LA. | 1984 | IA | Xº | ||||||
829 | LCL 378 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. VI. | 1963 | IA | X | |||||
830 | LCL 379 | Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson, M.A., late Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. In ten volumes (and two supplementary volumes). X. The Embassy to Gaius. Indices to volumes I-X. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
831 | LCL 380 | Philo. Supplement I. Questions and Answers on Genesis. Translated from the Ancient Armenian version of the original Greek by Ralph Marcus, Ph.D., Professor of Hellenistic Culture, University of Chicago. | 1953 | IA | A | Abis | Abis | Xº | ||
832 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||
833 | LCL 381 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. VIII. Books XXVIII-XXX. Translated by Frank Gardner Moore Professor Emeritus in Columbia University. | 1949 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
834 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
835 | 1962 | Hathi | X | |||||||
836 | 1971 | Hathi | X | |||||||
837 | Livy: With an English translation by Frank Gardner Moore. Books XXVIII-XXX. | 1995 | Hathi | X | ||||||
838 | LCL 382 | Sextus Empiricus. With an English translation by The Rev. R. G. Bury, Litt.D., formerly Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. In four volumes. III. Against the Professors. | 1949 | IA | X | |||||
839 | LCL 383 | The Letters of Alciphron, Aelian and Philostratus. With an English translation by †Allen Rogers Benner. A.M., Emeritus Professor of Greek on the Jonathan French Foundation, Phillips Academy, Andover, Mass., and Francis H. Fobes, Ph.D., Class of 1880 Professor of Greek, Amherst College, Amherst, Mass. | 1949 | IA | Xº | |||||
840 | 1962 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||||
841 | LCL 384 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In twelve volumes. V. Books XII 41-XIII. | 1950 | IA | X | X | X | X | ||
842 | LCL 385 | Dio Chrysostom. With an English translation by H. Lamar Crosby, Professor of Greek, University of Pennsylvania. In five volumes. V. | 1951 | IA | X | X | X | |||
843 | LCL 386 | Cicero: De Inventione. De Optimo Genere Oratorum. Topica. With an English translation by H. M. Hubbell, Talcott Professor of Greek, Yale University. | 1949 | IA | X | |||||
844 | 1960 | IA | Xº | |||||||
845 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. II. De Inventione. De Optimo Genere Oratorum. Topica. With an English translation by H. M. Hubbell, Talcott Professor of Greek, Yale University. | 1968 | Hathi | A | ||||||
846 | LCL 387 | Prudentius. With an English translation by H. J. Thomson, D.Litt., late Professor of Latin in the University College of North Wales, Bangor. In two volumes. I. | 1949 | IA | X | |||||
847 | Prudentius. With an English translation by H. J. Thomson, D.Litt., Professor Emeritus of Latin in the University College of North Wales, Bangor. In two volumes. I. | 1962 | IA | Xº | ||||||
848 | LCL 388 | The Roman Antiquities of Dionysius of Halicarnassus. With an English translation by Earnest Cary, Ph.D., on the basis of the version of Edward Spelman. In seven volumes. VII. | 1950 | IA | X | X | X | |||
849 | LCL 389 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Charles L. Sherman, Professor of History and Political Science, Amherst College. In twelve volumes. VII. Books XV. 20-XVI.65. | 1952 | IA | X | X | X | Xº | ||
850 | LCL 390 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Russel M. Geer, Ph.D., Tulane University, New Orleans, LA. In twelve volumes. X. Books XIX. 66-110 and XX. | 1954 | IA | X | X | X | |||
851 | LCL 391 | Aristotle. Posterior Analytics. By Hugh Tredennick, M.A., Professor of Classics in the University of London. Topica. By E. S. Forster, M.A., Emeritus Professor of Greek in the University of Sheffield. | 1960 | IA | X | X | ||||
852 | LCL 392 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume VI. Libri XVII-XIX. By W.S. H. Jones, Litt.D., F.B.A., Honorary Fellow, St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. | 1951 | IA | A | B | C | D | ||
853 | 1961 | IA | A | |||||||
854 | LCL 393 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume VII. Libri XXIV-XXVII. By W. S. H. Jones, Litt.D., F.B.A., Honorary Fellow, St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. | 1966 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
855 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume VII. Libri XXIV-XXVII. By W. S. H. Jones, Litt.D., F.B.A., Honorary Fellow, St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. Second edition. | 1980 | IA | Xº | ||||||
856 | LCL 394 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume IX. Libri XXXIII-XXXV. By H. Rackham, M.A., Fellow of Christi's College, Cambridge. | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
857 | LCL 395 | Minor Attic Orators. In two volumes. II. Lycurgus. Dinarchus. Demades. Hyperides. With an English translation by J. O. Burtt, M.A., formerly Postmaster of Merton College, Oxford. | 1962 | IA | Xº | |||||
858 | LCL 396 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. XIII. Books XLIII-XLV. Translated by Alfred C. Schlesinger, Ph.D. Associate Professor of Classics in Oberlin College. | 1951 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
859 | 1968 | Hathi | X | |||||||
860 | Livy. In fourteen volumes. XIII. Books XLIII-XLV. With an English translation by Alfred C. Schlesinger. | 1989 | Hathi | X | ||||||
861 | LCL 397 | Aristotle. Meteorologica. With an English translation by H. D. P. Lee, M.A., Headmaster of Clifton College and Fellow of Corpus Christi College in the University of Cambridge. | 1952 | IA | X | X | Xº | Xº | ||
862 | Aristotle. Meteorologica. With an English translation by H. D. P. Lee, M.A., Headmaster of Winchester College and Fellow of Corpus Christi College in the University of Cambridge. | 1978 | IA | Xº | ||||||
863 | LCL 398 | Prudentius. With an English translation by H. J. Thomson, D.Litt., Emeritus Professor of Latin in the University College of North Wales, Bangor. In two volumes. II. | 1953 | IA | X | X | ||||
864 | Prudentius. With an English translation by H. J. Thomson, D.Litt., Professor Emeritus of Latin in the University College of North Wales, Bangor. In two volumes. II. | 1961 | IA | X | ||||||
865 | LCL 399 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather, Professor of Ancient History and Language, the University of Nebraska. In twelve volumes. VI. Books XIV-XV, 19. | 1954 | IA | X | X | ||||
866 | LCL 400 | Aristotle. On Sophistical Refutations. On Coming-to-be and Passing-away. By †E. S. Forster, M.A., Emeritus Professor of Greek in the University of Sheffield. On the Cosmos. By D. J. Furley, M.A., Lecturer in Greek and Latin in University College, London. | 1955 | IA | X | Xº | Xº | |||
867 | LCL 401 | Philo. Supplement II. Questions and Answers on Genesis. Translated from the Ancient Armenian version of the original Greek by Ralph Marcus, Ph.D., Professor of Hellenistic Culture, University of Chicago. | 1953 | IA | A | Abis | Xº | |||
868 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||
869 | LCL 402 | Caesar: Alexandrian, African and Spanish Wars. With an English translation by A. G. Way, M.A., Lecturer of Classics at Birkbeck College, University of London. | 1955 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
870 | LCL 403 | Cicero. In twenty eight volumes. I. [Cicero] ad C. Herennium de ratione dicendi (Rhetorica ad Herennium). With an English translation by Harry Caplan, Cornell University. | 1968 | Hathi | A | |||||
871 | LCL 404 | Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. XIV. Summaries, Fragments, and Obsequens. Translated by Alfred C. Schlesinger, Ph.D. Associate Professor of Classics in Oberlin College. With a General Index to Livy by Russel M. Geer Professor of Classical Languages in Tulane University. | 1967 | Hathi | X | |||||
872 | 1987 | |||||||||
873 | LCL 405 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. VII. 523C-612B. With an English translation by Phillip H. De Lacy, Washington University, and Benedict Einarson, The University of Chicago. | 1959 | IA | A | |||||
874 | 1968 | IA | Aº | |||||||
875 | LCL 406 | Plutarch's Moralia. With an English translation by Harold Chernoss, The Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton, N.J., and William C. Helmbold, University of California. In fifteen volumes. XII. 920A-999B. | 1957 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
876 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. XII. 920A-999B. With an English translation by Harold Chernoss, The Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton, N.J., and William C. Helmbold, University of California. | 1968 | IA | Aº | ||||||
877 | LCL 407 | Lucius Junius Moderatus Columella. On Agriculture. With a recension of the text and an English translation by †E. S. Forster, M.B.E., M.A. (Oxon.), F.S.A., Emeritus Professor of Greek, Sheffield University, and Edward H. Heffner, A.M., Ph.D., Professor of Latin, University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. II. Res rustica V-IX. | 1954 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
878 | LCL 408 | Lucius Junius Moderatus Columella. On Agriculture and Trees. With a recension of the text and an English translation by †E. S. Forster, M.B.E., M.A. (Oxon.), F.S.A., Emeritus Professor of Greek, Sheffield University, and Edward H. Heffner, A.M., Ph.D., Professor of Latin, University of Pennsylvania. In three volumes. III. Res rustica X-XII. De arboribus. | 1955 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
879 | LCL 409 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Francis R. Walton, Professor of Classics, the Florida State University. In twelve volumes. XI. Books XXI-XXXII. | 1957 | IA | X | |||||
880 | LCL 410 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 16-17. Translated by Ralph Marcus, Allen Wikgren. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
881 | LCL 411 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. I. | ||||||||
882 | LCL 412 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. II. | ||||||||
883 | LCL 413 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. III. | ||||||||
884 | LCL 414 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. IV. | ||||||||
885 | LCL 415 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. V. | ||||||||
886 | LCL 416 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. VI. | ||||||||
887 | LCL 417 | Saint Augustine. The City of God Againt the Pagans. In seven volumes. VII. Books XXI-XXII. With an English translation by William M. Green, Professor of Ancient Christian Literature, Pepperdine College, and an index to City of God by William M. Green. | 1972 | IA | Xº | |||||
888 | LCL 418 | Pliny: Natural History. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume VIII. Libri XXVIII-XXXII. By W.S. H. Jones, Litt.D., F.B.A., Honorary Fellow, St. Catharine's College, Cambridge. | 1963 | IA | A | |||||
889 | LCL 419 | Pliny: Natural History. Books 36-37. Translated by D. E. Eichholz. | ||||||||
890 | LCL 420 | Sidonius. Poems and Letters. With an English translation by W. B. Anderson†, formerly Hulme Professor of Latin in the University of Manchester. In two volumes. I. Letters, Books III-IX. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
891 | LCL 421 | Callimachus. Aetia, Iambi, Hecale and Other Fragments. Musaeus. Hero and Leander. Edited and translated by C. A. Trypanis, T. Gelzer, Cedric H. Whitman. | 1973 | |||||||
892 | LCL 422 | Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. Bradford Welles, Professor of Ancient History, Yale University. In twelve volumes. VIII. Books XVI. 66-95 and XVII. | 1963 | IA | X | |||||
893 | LCL 423 | Diodorus of Sicily. In twelve volumes. XII. Fragments of books XXXIII-XL. With an English translation by Francis R. Walton, Gennadius Library, Athens. With a general index to Diodorus by Russel M. Geer, Emeritus Professor of Classical Languages, Tulane University. | 1967 | IA | X | |||||
894 | LCL 424 | Plutarch's Moralia. In sixteen volumes. VIII. 612B-697C. With an English translation Paul A. Clement, University of California, Herbert B. Hoffleit, University of California. | 1969 | IA | A | |||||
895 | LCL 425 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. IX. 697C-771E. With an English translation by Edwin L. Minar, Jr., Depauw University, Greencastle, Indiana, F. H. Sandbach, Trinity College, Cambridge, W. C. Helmbold, University of California. | 1961 | IA | A | |||||
896 | LCL 426 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. XI. 854E-874C, 911C-919F. With an English translation by Lionel Pearson, Stanford University, F. H. Sandbach, Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1965 | IA | A | |||||
897 | LCL 427 | Plutarch's Moralia. In seventeen volumes. XIII part I. 999C-1032F. With an English translation by Harold Cherniss, The Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton, N.J. | 1976 | IA | Aº | Bº | ||||
898 | Plutarch. Moralia. Volume XIII part I. With an English translation by Harold Cherniss. | ? | IA | A | ||||||
899 | LCL 428 | Plutarch's Moralia. In fifteen volumes. XIV. 1086C-1147A. With an English translation by Benedict Einarson, The University of Chicago, and Phillip H. De Lacy, Cornell University. | 1967 | IA | A | |||||
900 | LCL 429 | Plutarch's Moralia. In sixteen volumes. XV. Fragments. Edited and translated by F. H. Sandbach, Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1987 | IA | A | |||||
901 | LCL 430 | Lucian. With an English translation by K. Kilburn, Assistant Master, Raynes Park County Grammar School. In eight volumes. VI. | 1959 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
902 | LCL 431 | Lucian. With an English translation by M. D. MacLeod, Lecturer in Classics, University of Southampton, sometime scholar of Pembroke College, Cambridge. In eight volumes. VII. | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||
903 | LCL 432 | Lucian. With an English translation by M. D. MacLeod, Lecturer in Classics, Lecturer in Classics, University of Southampton. In eight volumes. VIII. | 1967 | IA | A | |||||
904 | LCL 433 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books XVIII-XIX. Translated by Louis H. Feldman. | s/a | IA | X | (See at the end.) | ||||
905 | LCL 434 | Minor Latin Poets. Volume I. Translated by J. Wight Duff and Arnold M. Duff. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
906 | LCL 435 | Ptolemy. Tetrabiblos. Translated by F. E. Robbins. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
907 | LCL 436 | Babrius and Phaedrus. Newly edited and translated into English, together with an historical introduction and a comprehensive survey of Greek and Latin fables in the Aesopic tradition, by Ben Edwin Perry, Professor of Classics, Emeritus, University of Illinois. | 1965 | IA | Xº | |||||
908 | LCL 437 | Aristotle. History of Animals, Volume I. Books 1-3. Translated by A. L. Peck. | 1965 | |||||||
909 | LCL 438 | Aristotle. History of Animals, Volume II. Books 4-6. Translated by A. L. Peck. | 1970 | |||||||
910 | LCL 439 | Aristotle. History of Animals, Volume III. Books 7-10. Edited and translated by D. M. Balme. | 1991 | |||||||
911 | LCL 440 | Plotinus. Ennead, Volume I. Porphyry on the Life of Plotinus. Ennead I. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1969 | |||||||
912 | LCL 441 | Plotinus. Ennead, Volume II. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1966 | |||||||
913 | LCL 442 | Plotinus, Ennead, Volume III. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1967 | |||||||
914 | LCL 443 | Plotinus. Ennead, Volume IV. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1984 | |||||||
915 | LCL 444 | Plotinus. Ennead, Volume V. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1984 | |||||||
916 | LCL 445 | Plotinus. Ennead, Volume VI: 1-5. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1988 | |||||||
917 | LCL 446 | Aelian. On the Characteristics of Animals. With an English translation by A. F. Scholfield, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. In three volumes. I. Books I-V. | 1958 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
918 | LCL 447 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XIII. Pro Caelio, De provinciis consularibus, Pro Balbo. With an English translation by R. Gardner, M.C., M.A., Fellow and Bursar of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, formerly University Lecture in Classics. | 1970 | Hathi | A | |||||
919 | LCL 448 | Aelian. On the Characteristics of Animals. With an English translation by A. F. Scholfield, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. In three volumes. II. Books VI-XI. | 1959 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
920 | LCL 449 | Aelian. On the Characteristics of Animals. With an English translation by A. F. Scholfield, Fellow of King's College, Cambridge. In three volumes. III. Books XII-XVII. | 1959 | IA | X | Xº | ||||
921 | LCL 450 | Seneca. In ten volumes. VII. Naturales quaestiones. I. With an English translation by Thomas H. Corcoran, Ph.D., Professor of Classics, Tufts University. | 1971 | Hathi | A | |||||
922 | LCL 451 | Libanius. Selected Orations, Volume I. Edited and translated by A. F. Norman. | 1969 | |||||||
923 | LCL 452 | Libanius. Selected Orations. Volume II. Edited and translated by A. F. Norman. | 1977 | |||||||
924 | LCL 453 | Apuleius: Metamorphoses. Edited and translated by J. Arthur Hanson. In two volumes. II. Books VI-XI. | 1989 | |||||||
925 | LCL 454 | Herodian. History of the Empire, Volume I. Books 1-4. Translated by C. R. Whittaker. | 1969 | |||||||
926 | LCL 455 | Herodian. History of the Empire, Volume II. Books 5-8. Translated by C. R. Whittaker. | 1970 | |||||||
927 | LCL 456 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Book 20. General Index. Translated by Louis H. Feldman. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
928 | LCL 457 | Seneca. In ten volumes. X. Naturales quaestiones. II. With an English translation by Thomas H. Corcoran, Ph.D., Professor of Classics, Tufts University. | 1972 | Hathi | A | |||||
929 | LCL 458 | Philostratus. Apollonius of Tyana. Volume III. Letters of Apollonius. Ancient Testimonia. Eusebius's Reply to Hierocles. Edited and translated by Christopher P. Jones. | 2006 | |||||||
930 | LCL 459N | Menander. Volume II. Edited and Translated by W. G. Arnott. | 1996 | IA | A | (See at the end.) | ||||
931 | LCL 460N | Menander. Volume III. Edited and Translated by W. G. Arnott. | 2000 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
932 | LCL 461N | Greek Lyric IV. Bacchylides, Corinna, and others. Edited and translated by David A. Campbell. | 1992 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
933 | LCL 462 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XXVIII. The Letters to his brother Quintus. Translated by W. Glynn Williams, M.A. The Letters to Brutus. Translated by M. Cary, D.Litt. Handbook of Electioneering. Letter to Octavian. Translated by Mary Henderson, M.A. | 1972 | Hathi | A | |||||
934 | LCL 463 | The Elder Seneca. Declamations. In two volumes. Translated by M. Winterbottom, Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. Volume I. Controversiae. Books 1-6. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||
935 | LCL 464 | The Elder Seneca. Declamations. In two volumes. Translated by M. Winterbottom, Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. Volume 2. Controversiae. Books 7-10. Suasoriae. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||
936 | LCL 465 | Dionysius of Halicarnassus. The Critical Essays. In two volumes. I. With an English translation by Stephen Usher. | 1974 | IA | Xº | |||||
937 | LCL 466 | Dionysius of Halicarnassus. The Critical Essays. In two volumes. II. With an English translation by Stephen Usher, M.A., Ph.D., Senior Lecturer in Classics, Royal Holloway College, University of London. | 1985 | IA | Xº | |||||
938 | LCL 467 | Cornelius Nepos. On Great Generals. On Historians. With an English translation by by John C. Rolfe, Litt.D., University of Pennsylvania. | 1984 | IA | X | (See at the end.) | ||||
939 | LCL 468 | Plotinus. Ennead, Volume VI: 6-9. Translated by A. H. Armstrong. | 1988 | |||||||
940 | LCL 469 | Manilius. Astronomica. Edited and translated by G. P. Goold. | 1977 | |||||||
941 | LCL 470 | Plutarch's Moralia. In seventeen volumes. XIII part II. 1033A-1086B. With an English translation by Harold Cherniss, The Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton, N.J. Index compiled by Edward N. O'Neil, University of Southern California. | 1976 | IA | Aº | |||||
942 | Plutarch. Moralia. Volume XIII part II. With an English translation by Harold Cherniss. | 2004 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
943 | LCL 471 | Theophrastus. De Causis Plantarum. Books I-II. Edited and translated by Benedict Einarson and George K. K. Link. | 1976 | |||||||
944 | LCL 472 | Hippocrates. Vol. V. With an English translation by Paul Potter, University of Western Ontario. | 1988 | IA | A | |||||
945 | LCL 473 | Hippocrates. Vol. VI. With an English translation by Paul Potter, University of Western Ontario. | 1988 | IA | A | |||||
946 | LCL 474 | Theophrastus. De Causis Plantarum. Books III-IV. Edited and translated by Benedict Einarson and George K. K. Link. | 1990 | IA | Xº | |||||
947 | LCL 475 | Theophrastus. De Causis Plantarum. Books V-VI. Edited and translated by Benedict Einarson and George K. K. Link. | 1990 | IA | Xº | |||||
948 | LCL 476N | Greek Lyric III. Stesichorus, Ibycus, Simonides, and others. Edited and translated by David A. Campbell. | 1991 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
949 | LCL 477 | Hippocrates. Volume VII. Edited and translated by Wesley D. Smith. | 1994 | IA | A | |||||
950 | LCL 478 | Libanius. Autobiography and Selected Letters. Volume I. Edited and translated by A. F. Norman. | 1992 | |||||||
951 | LCL 479 | Libanius. Autobiography and Selected Letters. Volume II. Edited and translated by A. F. Norman. | 1992 | |||||||
952 | LCL 480N | Martial: Epigrams. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Volume III. | 1993 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
953 | LCL 481 | Chariton: Callirhoe. Edited and translated by G. P. Goold. | 1995 | IA | A | |||||
954 | LCL 482 | Hippocrates. Volume VIII. Edited and translated by Paul Potter. | 1995 | |||||||
955 | LCL 483 | Sophocles. Fragments. Edited and translated by Hugh Lloyd-Jones. | 1996 | IA | Xº | |||||
956 | LCL 484 | Euripides. Children of Heracles. Hippolytus. Andromache. Hecuba. Edited and translated by David Kovacs. | 1995 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
957 | LCL 485N | Pindar: Nemean Odes, Isthmian Odes, Fragments. Edited and translated by William H. Race. | 1997 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
958 | LCL 486 | Aelian. Historical Miscellany. Edited and translated by N. G. Wilson. | 1997 | IA | Xº | Xº | ||||
959 | LCL 487 | Josephus. The Jewish War. Books 3-4. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
960 | LCL 488 | Aristophanes. Clouds - Wasps - Peace. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Henderson. | 1998 | IA | Aº | X | (See at the end.) | |||
961 | LCL 489 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 14-15. Translated by Ralph Marcus, Allen Wikgren. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
962 | LCL 490 | Josephus. Jewish Antiquities. Books 4-6. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. | (See at the end.) | |||||||
963 | LCL 491 | Cicero: Letters to Atticus, Volume I. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 1999 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
964 | LCL 492 | Valerius Maximus. Memorable Doings and Sayings, Volume I. Books 1-5. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2000 | |||||||
965 | LCL 493 | Valerius Maximus. Memorable Doings and Sayings, Volume II. Books 6-9. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2000 | |||||||
966 | LCL 494N | Quintilian: The Orator's Education, Books 11-12. Edited and Translated by Donald A. Russell. | 2002 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
967 | LCL 495 | Euripides. Bacchae. Iphigenia at Aulis. Rhesus. Edited and translated by David Kovacs. | 2002 | IA | Xº | Xº | (See at the end.) | |||
968 | LCL 496N | Homeric Hymns, Homeric Apocrypha, Lives of Homer. Edited and translated by Martin L. West. | 2003 | |||||||
969 | LCL 497N | Greek Epic Fragments from the Seventeenth to the Fifth Centuries BC. Edited and translated by Martin L. West. | 2003 | |||||||
970 | LCL 498 | Statius. Thebaid, Books 8-12. Achilleid. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2003 | IA | Xº | (See at the end.) | ||||
971 | LCL 499 | Plutarch. Moralia. Index. Compiled by Edward N. O'Neil. | 2004 | IA | A | Bº | ||||
972 | LCL 500 | [Quintilian]. The Lesser Declamations. Volume I. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2006 | IA | Xº | |||||
973 | LCL 501 | [Quintilian]. The Lesser Declamations. Volume II. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. | 2006 | IA | Xº | |||||
974 | LCL 502 | Aristophanes. Fragments. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Henderson. | 2008 | |||||||
975 | LCL 503 | Hesiod. The Shield. Catalogue of Women. Other Fragments. Edited and translated by Glenn W. Most. | 2018 | |||||||
976 | LCL 504 | Euripides. Fragments. Aegeus-Meleager. Edited and translated by Christopher Collard, Martin Cropp. | 2008 | |||||||
977 | LCL 505 | Aeschylus. Fragments. Edited and translated by Alan H. Sommerstein. | 2009 | |||||||
978 | LCL 506 | Euripides. Fragments. Oedipus-Chrysippus. Other Fragments. Edited and translated by Christopher Collard, Martin Cropp. | 2009 | |||||||
979 | LCL 507N | Cicero: Orations. Philippics 7-14. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Revised by John T. Ramsey and Gesine Manuwald. | 2010 | (See at the end.) | ||||||
980 | LCL 508 | Hellenistic Collection: Philitas, Alexander of Aetolia, Hermesianax, Euphorion, Parthenius. Edited and translated by J. L. Lightfoot. | 2010 | |||||||
981 | LCL 509 | Hippocrates. Volume IX. Edited and translated by Paul Potter. | 2010 | |||||||
982 | LCL 510 | Macrobius. Saturnalia, Volume I. Books 1-2. Edited and translated by Robert A. Kaster. | 2011 | |||||||
983 | LCL 511 | Macrobius. Saturnalia, Volume II. Books 3-5. Edited and translated by Robert A. Kaster. | 2011 | |||||||
984 | LCL 512 | Macrobius. Saturnalia, Volume III. Books 6-7. Edited and translated by Robert A. Kaster. | 2011 | |||||||
985 | LCL 513 | Fragments of Old Comedy, Volume I: Alcaeus to Diocles. Edited and translated by Ian C. Storey. | 2011 | |||||||
986 | LCL 514 | Fragments of Old Comedy, Volume II: Diopeithes to Pherecrates. Edited and translated by Ian C. Storey. | 2011 | |||||||
987 | LCL 515 | Fragments of Old Comedy, Volume III: Philonicus to Xenophon. Adespota. Edited and translated by Ian C. Storey. | 2011 | |||||||
988 | LCL 516 | Galen. Method of Medicine. Books 1-4. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston and G. H. R. Horsley. | 2011 | |||||||
989 | LCL 517 | Galen. Method of Medicine. Books 5-9. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston and G. H. R. Horsley. | 2011 | IA | Xº | |||||
990 | LCL 518 | Galen. Method of Medicine. Books 10-14. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston and G. H. R. Horsley. | 2011 | |||||||
991 | LCL 519 | Athenaeus. The Learned Banqueters. Book XV. General Indexes. Edited and translated by S. Douglas Olson. | 2012 | |||||||
992 | LCL 520 | Hippocrates. Volume X. Edited and translated by Paul Potter. | 2012 | |||||||
993 | LCL 521 | Philostratus. Heroicus. Gymnasticus. Discourses 1 and 2. Edited and translated by Jeffrey Rusten, Jason König. | 2014 | IA | Xº | |||||
994 | LCL 522 | Sallust. Fragments of the Histories. Letters to Caesar. Edited and translated by John T. Ramsey. | 2015 | |||||||
995 | LCL 523 | Galen. On the Constitution of the Art of Medicine. The Art of Medicine. A Method of Medicine to Glaucon. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston. | 2016 | |||||||
996 | LCL 524 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume I. Introductory and Reference Materials. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
997 | LCL 525 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume II. Beginnings and Early Ionian Thinkers, Part 1. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
998 | LCL 526 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume III. Early Ionian Thinkers, Part 2. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
999 | LCL 527 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume IV. Western Greek Thinkers, Part 1. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
1000 | LCL 528 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume V. Western Greek Thinkers, Part 2. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
1001 | LCL 529 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume VI. Later Ionian and Athenian Thinkers, Part 1. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
1002 | LCL 530 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume VII. Later Ionian and Athenian Thinkers, Part 2. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
1003 | LCL 531 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume VIII. Sophists, Part 1. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
1004 | LCL 532 | Early Greek Philosophy, Volume IX. Sophists, Part 2. Edited and translated by André Laks. Glenn W. Most. | 2016 | |||||||
1005 | LCL 533 | Aristides. In four volumes. I. Panathenaic Oration and In Defence of Oratory. Text and translation by C. A. Behr. | 1973 | IA | Xº | Note that the 1973 edition has series number "458" on page i. | ||||
1006 | LCL 533N | Aelius Aristides. Orations, Volume I. Edited and translated by Michael Trapp. | ||||||||
1007 | LCL 534 | Apuleius. Apologia. Florida. De Deo Socratis. Edited and translated by Christopher P. Jones. | 2017 | |||||||
1008 | LCL 535 | Galen. Hygiene, Volume I. Books 1–4. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston. | 2018 | |||||||
1009 | LCL 536 | Galen. Hygiene, Volume II. Books 5–6. Thrasybulus. On Exercise with a Small Ball. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston. | 2018 | |||||||
1010 | LCL 537 | Fragmentary Republican Latin, Volume II. Ennius, Dramatic Fragments. Minor Works. Edited and translated by Sander M. Goldberg. Gesine Manuwald. | 2018 | |||||||
1011 | LCL 538 | Hippocrates. Volume XI. Edited and translated by Paul Potter. | 2018 | |||||||
1012 | LCL 539 | Menander Rhetor. Dionysius of Halicarnassus. Ars Rhetorica. Edited and translated by William H. Race. | 2019 | |||||||
1013 | LCL 540 | Fragmentary Republican Latin, Volume III. Oratory, Part 1. Edited and translated by Gesine Manuwald. | 2019 | |||||||
1014 | LCL 541 | Fragmentary Republican Latin, Volume IV. Oratory, Part 2. Edited and translated by Gesine Manuwald. | 2019 | |||||||
1015 | LCL 542 | Fragmentary Republican Latin, Volume V. Oratory, Part 3. Edited and translated by Gesine Manuwald. | 2019 | |||||||
1016 | LCL 543 | Appian. Roman History, Volume V. Civil Wars, Books 3–4. Edited and translated by Brian McGing. | 2020 | |||||||
1017 | LCL 544 | Appian. Roman History, Volume VI. Civil Wars, Book 5. Fragments. Edited and translated by Brian McGing. | 2020 | |||||||
1018 | LCL 545 | |||||||||
1019 | LCL 546 | Galen. On Temperaments. On Non-Uniform Distemperment. The Soul's Traits Depend on Bodily Temperament. Edited and translated by Ian Johnston. | 2020 | |||||||
1020 | ||||||||||
1021 | Superseded editions that don't match the current series numbers | |||||||||
1022 | ||||||||||
1023 | Apuleius: The Golden Ass (Adlington, Gaselee) | |||||||||
1024 | Apuleius: The Golden Ass, being the Metamorphoses of Lucius Apuleius. With an English translation by W. Adlington (1566) revised by S. Gaselee, Fellow and Librarian of Magdalene College, Cambridge. | 1922 | IA | A | Abis | Superseded by 44, 453 (Hanson). | ||||
1025 | 1924 | IA | A | |||||||
1026 | ||||||||||
1027 | Aristophanes (Rogers) | |||||||||
1028 | Aristophanes. With the English translation of Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A., D.Litt., Barrister-at-law, sometime Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford. In three volumes. I. The Acharnians, The Knights, The Clouds, The Wasps. | 1924 | IA | X | X | Superseded by 178, 179, 180, 488 (Henderson). | ||||
1029 | 1933 | IA | A | Abis | X | |||||
1030 | Aristophanes. With the English translation of Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A., D.Litt., Barrister-at-law, sometime Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford. In three volumes. II. The Peace, The Birds, The Frogs. | 1924 | IA | X | X | A | ||||
1031 | 1927 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
1032 | Aristophanes. With the English translation of Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A., D.Litt., Barrister-at-law, sometime Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford. In three volumes. III. The Lysistrata, The Thesmoforiazusae, The Ecclesiazusae, The Plutus. | 1924 | IA | X | X | |||||
1033 | 1927 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1034 | 1946 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
1035 | ||||||||||
1036 | Athenaeus (Gulick) | |||||||||
1037 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature, Harvard University. In six volumes. I. | 1927 | IA | X | Superseded by 204, 208, 224, 235, 274, 327, 345, 519 (Olson). | |||||
1038 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature Emeritus, Harvard University. In seven volumes. I. | 1961 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1039 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature, Harvard University. In seven volumes. II. | 1957 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1040 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature, Harvard University. In seven volumes. III. | 1957 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1041 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature, Harvard University. In seven volumes. IV. | 1930 | IA | X | Xº | |||||
1042 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature Emeritus, Harvard University. In seven volumes. IV. | 1957 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1043 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature Emeritus, Harvard University. In seven volumes. V. | 1943 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1044 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature Emeritus, Harvard University. In seven volumes. V. | 1955 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1045 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature Emeritus, Harvard University. In seven volumes. VI. | 1959 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1046 | Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton Gulick, Ph.D. Eliot Professor of Greek Literature Emeritus, Harvard University. In seven volumes. VII. | 1961 | IA | Xº | ||||||
1047 | ||||||||||
1048 | Cicero: Letters to Atticus (Winstedt) | |||||||||
1049 | Cicero: Letters to Atticus. With an English translation by E. O. Winstedt, M.A., of Magdalen College, Oxford. In three volumes. I. | 1912 | IA | X | X | Superseded by 7, 8, 97, 491 (Shackleton Bailey). | ||||
1050 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
1051 | 1919 | IA | A | X | ||||||
1052 | 1920 | IA | X | |||||||
1053 | Cicero. In twenty eight volumes. XXII. Letters to Atticus. Books I-VI. With an English translation by E. O. Winstedt, M.A. of Magdalen College, Oxford. | 1970 | Hathi | A | ||||||
1054 | Cicero: Letters to Atticus. With an English translation by E. O. Winstedt, M.A., of Magdalen College, Oxford. In three volumes. II. | 1913 | IA | A | Abis | X | ||||
1055 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
1056 | 1921 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
1057 | 1953 | IA | X | |||||||
1058 | 1960 | IA | A | |||||||
1059 | 1966 | Hathi | A | |||||||
1060 | Cicero: Letters to Atticus. With an English translation by E. O. Winstedt, M.A., of Magdalen College, Oxford. In three volumes. III. | 1918 | IA | X | ||||||
1061 | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
1062 | 1967 | Hathi | A | |||||||
1063 | ||||||||||
1064 | Cicero: Philippics (Ker) | |||||||||
1065 | Cicero: Philippics. With an English translation by Walter C. A. Ker, M.A., sometime Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1926 | IA | Xº | Superseded by 189, 507. | |||||
1066 | 1957 | IA | A | Abis | Xº | |||||
1067 | Cicero. In twenty-eight volumes. XV. Philippics. With an English translation by Walter C. A. Ker, M.A., sometime Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. | 1969 | Hathi | A | ||||||
1068 | ||||||||||
1069 | Elegy and Iambus (Edmonds) | |||||||||
1070 | Elegy and Iambus. Being the Remains of All the Greek Elegiac and Iambic Poets from Callinus to Crates, Excepting the Choliambic Writers, with the Anacreontea. In two volumes. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, Lecturer in the University of Cambridge. Volume II. | 1931 | IA | X | X | Superseded by 258, 259 (Gerber). | ||||
1071 | Elegy and Iambus. Being the Remains of All the Greek Elegiac and Iambic Poets from Callinus to Crates, Excepting the Choliambic Writers, with the Anacreontea. In two volumes. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, Lecturer in the University of Cambridge. Volume II. | 1931 | IA | X | X | |||||
1072 | ||||||||||
1073 | Euripides (Way) | |||||||||
1074 | Euripides. With an English translation by Arthur S. Way, D.Lit. In four volumes. I. Iphigenia at Aulis, Rhesus, Hecuba, The Daughters of Troy, Helen. | 1925 | IA | A | B | Xº | Superseded by 9, 10, 11, 12, 484, 495 (Kovacs). | |||
1075 | 1930 | IA | A | |||||||
1076 | 1946 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1077 | 1947 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1078 | Euripides. With an English translation by Arthur S. Way, D.Lit. In four volumes. II. Electra, Orestes, Iphigenia in Taurica, Andromache, Cyclops. | 1929 | IA | A | Xº | |||||
1079 | 1945 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1080 | 1953 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1081 | Euripides. With an English translation by Arthur S. Way, D.Lit. In four volumes. III. Bacchanals, Madness of Hercules, Children of Hercules, Phoenician Maidens, Suppliants. | 1912 | IA | A | ||||||
1082 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
1083 | 1930 | IA | A | Xº | ||||||
1084 | Euripides. With an English translation by Arthur S. Way, D.Lit. In four volumes. IV. Ion, Hyppolitus, Medea, Alcestis. | 1912 | IA (G) | X | ||||||
1085 | 1928 | IA | A | |||||||
1086 | 1946 | IA | A | Xº | ||||||
1087 | ||||||||||
1088 | Florus (Forster) and Cornelius Nepos (Rolfe) | |||||||||
1089 | Lucius Annaeus Florus. Epitome of Roman History. Cornelius Nepos. | 1929 | IA | Xº | Superseded by 231, 467 (divides the authors in two volumes). | |||||
1090 | 1947 | IA | X | |||||||
1091 | ||||||||||
1092 | Hesiod, the Homeric Hymns, Homerica (Evelyn-White) | |||||||||
1093 | Hesiod, The Homeric Hymns and Homerica. With an English translation by Hugh G. Evelyn-White, M.A., sometime Scholar of Wadham College, Oxford. | 1914 | IA | A | B | C | D | E | Superseded by 57, 496, 497 (West). | |
1094 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
1095 | 1920 | IA | A | |||||||
1096 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
1097 | 1943 | IA | A | |||||||
1098 | 1959 | IA | A | |||||||
1099 | ||||||||||
1100 | Josephus: The Jewish War (Thackeray) | |||||||||
1101 | Josephus. With an English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. Hon. D.D. Oxford, Hon. D.D. Durham. In eight volumes. II. The Jewish War, Books I-III. | 1927 | IA | X | Superseded by 203, 487, 210 (Thackeray). | |||||
1102 | 1951 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
1103 | Josephus. With an English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. Hon. D.D. Oxford, Hon. D.D. Durham. In eight volumes. III. The Jewish War, Books IV-VII. | 1928 | IA | X | ||||||
1104 | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | ||||||
1105 | ||||||||||
1106 | Josephus: Jewish Antiquities (Thackeray, Marcus) | |||||||||
1107 | Josephus. With an English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. Hon. D.D. Oxford, Hon. D.D. Durham. In eight volumes. IV. Jewish Antiquities, Books I-IV. | 1930 | IA | X | Superseded by 242, 490, 281, 326, 365, 489, 410, 433, 456 (Thackeray, Marcus, Wikgren, Feldman). | |||||
1108 | 1961 | IA | A | Abis | Abis | |||||
1109 | Josephus. With an English translation by the late H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. Hon. D.D. Oxford, Hon. D.D. Durham and Ralph Marcus, Ph.D., Assistant Professor, Jewish Institute of Religion; Lecturer in Semitic Languages, Columbia University. In eight volumes. V. Jewish Antiquities, Books V-VIII. | 1934 | IA | X | ||||||
1110 | Josephus. With an English translation by the late H. St. J. Thackeray, M.A. Hon. D.D. Oxford, Hon. D.D. Durham and Ralph Marcus, Ph.D., Assistant Professor, Jewish Institute of Religion; Lecturer in Semitic Languages, Columbia University. In nine volumes. V. Jewish Antiquities, Books V-VIII. | 1950 | IA | A | Abis | X | X | |||
1111 | Josephus. With an English translation by Ralph Marcus, Ph.D., Jewish Institute of Religion, and Columbia University. In nine volumes. VI. Jewish Antiquities, Books IX-XI. | 1937 | IA | X | ||||||
1112 | 1958 | IA | A | Abis | Abis | |||||
1113 | Josephus. With an English translation by Ralph Marcus, Ph.D., Jewish Institute of Religion, and Columbia University. In nine volumes. VII. Jewish Antiquities, Books XII-XIV. | 1957 | IA | A | Abis | |||||
1114 | ||||||||||
1115 | Longus & Parthenius (Thorney/Edmonds, Gaselee) | |||||||||
1116 | Daphnis & Chloe by Longus. With the English translation of George Thornley revised and augmented by J. M. Edmonds, Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge. The love romances of Parthenius and other fragments. With an English translation by S. Gaselee, Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. | 1916 | IA | A | B | Superseded by 69 (Henderson), 508 (Lightfoot). | ||||
1117 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | |||||
1118 | ||||||||||
1119 | Lyra Graeca (Edmonds) | |||||||||
1120 | Lyra Graeca, being the remains of all the Greek lyric poets from Eumelus to Timotheus excepting Pindar. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, late Fellow of Jesus College Cambridge. In three volumes. Volume I, including Terpander, Alcman, Sappho and Alcaeus. | 1922 | IA | A | X | Superseded by 142, 143, 144, 461, 476 (Campbell). | ||||
1121 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
1122 | Lyra Graeca, being the remains of all the Greek lyric poets from Eumelus to Timotheus excepting Pindar. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, late Fellow of Jesus College, Lecturer in the University of Cambridge. In three volumes. Volume I, including Terpander, Alcman, Sappho and Alcaeus. Revised and augmented edition. | 1928 | IA | X | X | |||||
1123 | 1952 | IA | A | |||||||
1124 | Lyra Graeca, being the remains of all the Greek lyric poets from Eumelus to Timotheus excepting Pindar. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, late Fellow of Jesus College Cambridge. In three volumes. Volume II, including Stesichorus, Ibycus, Anacreon and Simonides. | 1924 | IA | A | X | X | X | |||
1125 | Lyra Graeca, being the remains of all the Greek lyric poets from Eumelus to Timotheus excepting Pindar. Newly edited and translated by J. M. Edmonds, late Fellow of Jesus College, Lecturer in the University of Cambridge. In three volumes. Volume III, including Corinna, Bacchylides, Timotheus, the Anonymous Fragments, the Folk-Songs and the Scolia with an Account of Greek Lyric Poetry. | 1927 | IA | A | Abis | X | X | |||
1126 | ||||||||||
1127 | Manetho and Ptolemy | |||||||||
1128 | Manetho. With an English translation by W. G. Waddell, Professor of Classics in Fuad El Awal University, Cairo, Egypt. Ptolemy. Tetrabiblos. Edited and translated into English by F. E. Robbins, Ph.D., University of Michigan. | 1964 | IA | X | X | Separated as vols. 350 (Manetho) and 435 (Ptolemy). | ||||
1129 | ||||||||||
1130 | Martial: Epigrams (Ker) | |||||||||
1131 | Martial: Epigrams. With an English translation by Walter C. A. Ker, M.A. sometime Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge, of the Inner Temple, Barrister-at-Law. In two volumes. I. | 1919 | IA | A | Superseded by 94, 95, 480 (Shackleton Bailey) | |||||
1132 | 1961 | IA | X | |||||||
1133 | 1968 | IA | X | |||||||
1134 | Martial: Epigrams. With an English translation by Walter C. A. Ker, M.A. sometime Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge, of the Inner Temple, Barrister-at-Law. In two volumes. II. | 1920 | IA | A | X | |||||
1135 | 1950 | IA | X | |||||||
1136 | 1961 | IA | X | |||||||
1137 | ||||||||||
1138 | Menander (Allinson) | |||||||||
1139 | Menander: The Principal Fragments. With an English translation by Francis G. Allinson, Professor of Greek Literature and History in Brown University. | 1921 | IA | A | X | X | Superseded by 132, 459, 460 (Arnott). | |||
1140 | IA (G) | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
1141 | 1956 | IA | X | X | X | |||||
1142 | ||||||||||
1143 | Minor Latin Poets | |||||||||
1144 | Minor Latin Poets. With introductions and English translations by J. Wight Duff, Emeritus Professor of Classics, Armstrong College (in the University of Durham), Newcastle-upon-Tyne, Fellow of the British Academy, and Arnold M. Duff, Assistant Lecturer in Classics, University College of Wales, Aberystwyth. | 1934 | IA | X | X | Superseded by 284, 434 (same text in two volumes). | ||||
1145 | 1961 | IA | Xº | |||||||
1146 | ||||||||||
1147 | Pindar (Sandys) | |||||||||
1148 | The Odes of Pindar, including the principal fragments. With an introduction and an English translation by Sir John Sandys, Litt.D., F.B.A., Fellow of St. John's College and Public Orator in the University of Cambridge; Hon. Litt.D., Dublin; Hon. LL.D., Edinburgh and Athens. | 1915 | IA | A | Abis | B | Superseded by 56, 485 (Race). | |||
1149 | 1948 | IA | A | |||||||
1150 | ||||||||||
1151 | Quintilian: Institutio Oratoria (Butler) | |||||||||
1152 | The Institutio Oratoria of Quintilian. With an English translation by H. E. Butler, M.A., Professor of Latin in London University. In four volumes. I. | 1920 | IA (G) | X | X | X | Superseded by 124, 125, 126, 127, 494 (Russell). | |||
1153 | 1921? | IA | X | |||||||
1154 | 1933 | IA | X | |||||||
1155 | Quintilian: Institutio Oratoria. Books I-III. With an English translation by H. E. Butler. | 1996 | IA | X | ||||||
1156 | The Institutio Oratoria of Quintilian. With an English translation by H. E. Butler, M.A., Professor of Latin in London University. In four volumes. II. | 1921 | IA | X | ||||||
1157 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
1158 | 1953 | IA | X | |||||||
1159 | 1977 | IA | X | |||||||
1160 | The Institutio Oratoria of Quintilian. With an English translation by H. E. Butler, M.A., Professor of Latin in London University. In four volumes. III. | 1922 | IA | X | ||||||
1161 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
1162 | 1959 | IA | X | |||||||
1163 | 1976 | IA | X | |||||||
1164 | The Institutio Oratoria of Quintilian. With an English translation by H. E. Butler, M.A., Professor of Latin in London University. In four volumes. IV. | 1922 | IA | X | ||||||
1165 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
1166 | 1968 | IA | A | |||||||
1167 | ||||||||||
1168 | Seneca: Tragedies (Miller) | |||||||||
1169 | Seneca's Tragedies. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. I. Hercules Furens, Troades, Medea, Hippolytus, Oedipus. | 1917 | IA (G) | X | Superseded by 62, 78 (Fitch). | |||||
1170 | 1927 | Hathi | X | |||||||
1171 | 1938 | IA | A | |||||||
1172 | 1960 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
1173 | Seneca. In nine volumes. VIII. Tragedies. I. Hercules Furens, Troades, Medea, Hippolytus, Oedipus. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. | 1978 | Hathi | X | ||||||
1174 | Seneca's Tragedies. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. II. Agamemnon, Thyestes, Hercules Oetaeus, Phoenissae, Octavia. | 1917 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||
1175 | 1929 | IA | A | |||||||
1176 | 1953 | Hathi | A | |||||||
1177 | 1961 | Hathi | A | |||||||
1178 | Seneca. In ten volumes. IX. Tragedies. II. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. II. Agamemnon, Thyestes, Hercules Oetaeus, Phoenissae, Octavia. | 1968 | IA | A | ||||||
1179 | 1979 | Hathi | A | |||||||
1180 | Seneca. In nine volumes. IX. Tragedies. II. With an English translation by Frank Justus Miller, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the University of Chicago. In two volumes. II. Agamemnon, Thyestes, Hercules Oetaeus, Phoenissae, Octavia. | 1987 | Hathi | A | ||||||
1181 | IA | A | ||||||||
1182 | ||||||||||
1183 | Statius (Mozley) | |||||||||
1184 | Statius. With an English translation by J. H. Mozley, M.A. Sometime Scholar of King's College, Cambridge, Lecturer in Classics at East London College, University of London. In two volumes. I. Silvae. Thebaid I-IV. | 1928 | IA | X | X | X | Superseded by 206, 207, 498 (Shackleton Bailey). | |||
1185 | Statius. With an English translation by J. H. Mozley, M.A. Sometime Scholar of King's College, Cambridge, Lecturer in Classics at East London College, University of London. In two volumes. II. Thebaid I-IV. Achilleid. | 1928 | IA | X | X | X | ||||
1186 | 1961 | IA | X | |||||||
1187 | ||||||||||
1188 | Xenophon: Hellenica, Anabasis, Symposium and Apology (Brownson, Todd) | |||||||||
1189 | Xenophon: Hellenica, Books I-V. With an English translation by Carleton L. Brownson, College of the City of New York. | 1918 | IA (G) | X | X | Superseded by 88, 89, 90, 168. The later edition maintains the translations by Brownson and Todd (revised by Henderson) but with a different distribution; and adds Memorabilia and Oeconomicus translated by Marchant. | ||||
1190 | 1930 | IA | A | |||||||
1191 | 1961 | IA | A | |||||||
1192 | Xenophon: Hellenica, Books VI & VII; Anabasis, Books I-III. With an English translation by Carleton L. Brownson, College of the City of New York. | 1921 | IA | A | ||||||
1193 | IA (G) | X | X | X | ||||||
1194 | 1950 | IA | A | |||||||
1195 | Xenophon: Anabasis, Books IV-VII. With an English translation by Carleton L. Brownson, College of the City of New York; and Symposium and Apology. With an English translation by O. J. Todd, University of British Columbia. | 1922 | IA | A | ||||||
1196 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
1197 | 1932 | IA | X | |||||||
1198 | 1947 | IA | A | |||||||
1199 | ||||||||||
1200 | Link count | |||||||||
1201 | 1547 | |||||||||
1202 | ||||||||||
1203 | Other compilations | |||||||||
1204 | http://www.edonnelly.com/loebs.html | |||||||||
1205 | https://ryanfb.github.io/loebolus/ | |||||||||
1206 | ||||||||||
1207 | List of volumes | |||||||||
1208 | http://www.hup.harvard.edu/collection.php?cpk=1031 | |||||||||
1209 | ||||||||||
1210 | --- |
1 | Angelo Mai | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | ||||||||||
3 | Patrum Nova Bibliotheca | |||||||||
4 | (Note that tomes 8-10 were not edited by Mai.) | |||||||||
5 | PNB 1 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus primus, continens Sancti Augustini novos ex xcodicibus Vaticanis sermones item eiusdem speculum et alia quaedam cum diversorum patrum scriptis et tabulis XVI. | 1852 | A | B | |||||
6 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
7 | IA | X | ||||||||
8 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
9 | PNB 2 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus secundus continens S. Cyrilli Alexandrini commentarium in S. Lucae Evangelium nec non eiusdem alia opuscula XVI item diversorum patrum opuscula X. Omnia ex Vaticanis codicibus cum latina editoris interpretatione prologis et adnotationibus. | 1844 | A | B | |||||
10 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
11 | IA | X | ||||||||
12 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
13 | PNB 3 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus tertius continens S. Cyrilli Alexandrini commentarios in IV. Pauli Epistolas et in Psalmos cum eiusdem Cyrilli et aliorum patrum fragmentis aliquot minoribus ex Vaticanis praesertim codicibus. Omnia cum latina editoris interpretatione prologis et adnotationibus. | 1845 | A | B | |||||
14 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
15 | IA | X | ||||||||
16 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
17 | PNB 4 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus quartus. Sancti Gregorii Nysseni, Eusebii Caesariensis, Dydimi Alexandrini, Iohannis Chrysostomi et aliorum nova scripta. Item Nicetae Byzantini refutatio Corani amplissima. Petri Siculi historia et refutatio manichaeorum. Dialogi et alia scripta contra eosdem manichaeos. Omnia cum editoris interpretatione praefationibus et adnotationibus. | 1847 | A | B | |||||
18 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
19 | IA | X | ||||||||
20 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
21 | PNB 5 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus quintus. Sancti Nicephori Patriarchae Constantinopolitani opera adversus iconomachos. Sancti Theodori Studitae scripta varia quae in Sirmondi editione desunt. Omnia cum editoris interpretatione et adnotationibus. | 1849 | A | B | C | D | |||
22 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
23 | IA | X | ||||||||
24 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
25 | PNB 6 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus sextus. Continens in parte I. Sancti Athanasii epistolas festales syriace et latine cum chronico et fragmentis aliis. In parte II. Leonis Allatii tres grandes dissertationes de Nicetis de Philonibus et de Theodoris cum ipsius Allatii vita et plurimis aliorum opusculis ac tabulis XI. | 1853 | A | B | X | ||||
26 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
27 | IA | X | ||||||||
28 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
29 | PNB 7 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae tomus septimus continens in parte I. Theodori Mopsuesteni in XII. prophetas commentarium et alia. Praeit Basilii Neopatrensis in omnes prophetas specimen. In parte II. Origenis, Didymi, Hippolyti, Apollinaris, Polychronii scholia in Proverbia, Esaiaim, et Ezechielem cum Didymi uberioribus in Psalmos. In parte III. Bonizonis Episcopi excerpta canonica. Deusdedit Cardinalis contra invasores et simoniacos. | 1854 | A | B | C | D | |||
30 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
31 | IA | X | ||||||||
32 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
33 | PNB 8 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae ab Angelo Card. Maio editae tomus octavus a Iosepho Cozza Monacho Basiliano Absolutus continens in parte I. S. Theodori Studitae epistolas et fragmenta. In parte II. Georgii Metochitae Diaconi historiae dogmaticae librum I et II. In parte III. SS. Symeonum Stylitarum sermones et S. Isaaci Syri epistolam. | 1871 | A | B | |||||
34 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
35 | IA (G) | Abis | ||||||||
36 | PNB 9 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae ab Ang. Card. Maio collectae tomus nonus editus a Iosepho Cozza-Luzi S.R.E. vice-bibliothecario complectens in parte prima et secunda S. patris nostri Theodori Studitae parvae et magnae catecheseos sermones. In parte tertia S. Petri Episcopi Argivi historiam et sermones. | 1888 | A* | ||||||
37 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
38 | PNB 10 | Novae Patrum Bibliothecae ab Ang. Card. Maio collectae tomus decimus editus a Iosepho Cozza-Luzi S. R. E. vice-bibliothecario complectens in parte I. Oratoria. Sermones S. Theodori Studitae, Georgii Nicomediensis, S. Ioan. Chryisostomi, B. Marci Monachi, Michaëlis Pselli Iun. et Georgii Metochitae. In parte II. Liturgica. S. Germani Patr. C. P. historiam mysticam Anastasio biblioth. interprete, liturgiam antiochenam, typicum messanense et casulanum, hymnos in Ss. Basilium M. et Nilum Iunorem fundatorem abbatiae Cryptoferratensis. In parte III. Biblica. Prophetias Ezechielis, Baruch et Ieremiae. | 1905 | A* | ||||||
39 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
40 | ||||||||||
41 | Spicilegium Romanum | |||||||||
42 | (Only Google Books for the moment.) | |||||||||
43 | SR 1 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus I. Virorum illustrium ·CIII· qui saeculo ·XV· extiterunt vitae auctore coaevo Vespasiano Florentino. Praeit Bernardini Baldi de scribenda historia tractatus. | 1839 | A | B | C | D | |||
44 | SR 2 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus II. Ang. Politiani interpretatio poetica librorum quatuor Iliadis. Iac. Sadoleti Card. tractatus de Christiana Ecclesia, et alius ad Clementem VII. Aleandri Senioris Card. epistolae aliquot. Cosmae Hieros. commentarius ad carmina S. Gregorii Nazianzeni. Nonni ad duas eiusdem orationes. Libanii dictiones quatuor. Joh. Philoponi prologus ad Nicomachi arithm. | 1839 | A | B | C | D | |||
45 | SR 3 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus III. Ss. Mm. Cyri et Iohannis laudes et miracula LXX. scriptore S. Sophronio, interpretibus Bonifacio consiliario et Anastasio bibliothecario. S. Petri Alexandrini vita eodem bibliothecario interprete. Fragmenta theologica priscorum auctorum ex codicibus arabicis et syriacis. Henrici VIII. R. A. epistola adversus Lutherum. | 1840 | A | B | C | D | |||
46 | SR 4 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus IV. Patrum ecclesiasticorum Serapionis, Ioh. Chrysostomi, Cyrilli Alex., Theodori Mopsuesteni, Procli, Diadochi, Sophronii, Ioh. Monachi, Paulini, Claudii, Petri Damiani scripta varia. Item ex Nicetae thesauro excerpta, biographi sacri veteres, et Asclepiodoti militare fragmentum. | 1840 | A | B | C | D | |||
47 | SR 5 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus V. Apponius in Canticum. Fausti, Faustini, Arnobii, S. Cyrilli, Laurentii episcopi et Alberici diaconi sermones. Epistolae veteres, et codicum ampla notitia. Stephanus in prognosticum Hippocratis. Eustathius ad hymnum S. Ioh. Damasceni. Zonarae, Prodromi, et Nicetae, specimena. Choricii rhetoris scripta. | 1841 | A | B | C | D | C has different pages 237-244. | ||
48 | SR 6 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus VI. Pontificum Rom. vitae. Collectiones canonicae. Innocentii ·III· Pp. sermones et dialogus. Rei liturgicae, et historiae ecclesiasticae, ac gnomicorum fragmenta. Sfortiae Pallavicini cardinalis tractatus de principe erudito. | 1841 | A | B | C | D | E | ||
49 | SR 7 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus VII. S. Germani I. Patriarchae Constantinopolitani de haeresibus et synodis. Photii item Patr. syntagma canonum. | 1842 | A | B | C | ||||
50 | SR 8 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus VIII. Sedulii Scoti, Aug. Card. Valerii, Ant. M. Gratiani, Card. Ioh. Commendoni et P. Bembi, A. S. Sannazarii, Iul. Valerii, Ant. Galatei, Iul. Caesaris Capacii, Onuphrii Panuinii, Procli Lycii, Sancti Augustini Episcopi Hipponensis opuscula. | 1842 | A | B | C | D | |||
51 | SR 9 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus IX. Graeca vetera Eusebii Alex., S. Ioh. Damasceni, Photii. Latina vetera Priscilliani, Sedulii, Claudii Taur., Odoramni, Chronicon Palat., fragmenta sacra, glossarium latinitatis. Recentiora Poggii, Vespasiani, Panuinii, et catalogus ecclesiarum Rom. | 1843 | A | B | C | D | |||
52 | SR 10 | Spicilegium Romanum. Tomus X. Synodus Cpolitana, Constantinus Diaconus, Severus Ant., Leontius, Nicephorus Patr., Nicolaus I. Patr., Photius ad Armenios, et minora alia. Poggii epistolarum centuria et oratio. | 1844 | A | B | C | ||||
53 | ||||||||||
54 | Scriptorum Veterum Nova Collectio | |||||||||
55 | (Only Google Books for the moment.) | |||||||||
56 | SV 1 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto ad Leonem XXI Pontificem Maximum. Tomus I. | 1825 | A | X | X | ||||
57 | 1825 & 1831 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
58 | A | |||||||||
59 | SV 2 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus II. Historicorum Graecorum partes novas complectens. | 1827 | A | X | X | X | X | ||
60 | SV 3 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus III. | 1828 | A | X | X | ||||
61 | SV 4 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus IV. | 1831 | X | A | X | X | X | ||
62 | SV 5 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus V. | 1831 | X | A | B | X | X | ||
63 | X | |||||||||
64 | SV 6 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus VI. | 1832 | X | X | X | A | |||
65 | SV 7 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus VII. | 1833 | X | A | X | X | |||
66 | SV 8 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab Angelo Maio Bibliothecae Vaticanae praefecto. Tomus VIII. | 1833 | X | X | A | X | |||
67 | SV 9 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab A. M. Tomus IX. | 1837 | X | X | X | A | |||
68 | SV 10 | Scriptorum veterum nova collectio e Vaticanis codicibus edita ab A. M. Tomus X. | 1838 | X | X | A | X | |||
69 | ||||||||||
70 | Classici Auctores e Vaticanis Codicibus Editi | |||||||||
71 | (Only Google Books for the moment.) | |||||||||
72 | CA 1 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus I. Complectens Ciceronis De Rep. quae supersunt, Gargilii Martialis De arboribus pomiferis, Sallustii Historiarum et Archimedis fragmenta, cum quinque tabulis aeneis. Curante Angelo Maio Vaticanae Bibliothecae praefecto. | 1828 | X | X | X | X | |||
73 | CA 2 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus II. Complectens Ciceronis antiquum interpretem, item Ciceronis orationum fragmenta nuperis temporibus reperta, item orationum in .C. Verrem partes ex antiquissimo palimpsesto Vaticano, cum duabus tabulis aeneis. Curante Angelo Maio Vaticanae Bibliothecae praefecto. | 1828 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
74 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
75 | CA 3 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus III. Complectens mythographos tres, fabulas Phaedri ut aiunt novas, Boethii opuscula duo, Cassiodorii supplementum, epigrammata vetera, geographum veterem, Gargilii Martialis fragmentum de pomis, Placidi glossas, et alia quaedam. Curante Angelo Maio Vaticanae Bibliothecae praefecto. | 1831 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
76 | CA 4 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus IV. Complectens scripta aliquot Oribasii, Procopii, Isaei, Themistii, Porphyrii, Philonis, Aristidis, et alia quaedam. Curante Angelo Maio Vaticanae Bibliothecae praefecto. | 1831 | X | X | X | X | |||
77 | CA 5 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus V. Complectens auctores aliquot de re grammaticali, Carmina Christiana, et alia quaedam. Curante Angelo Maio Vaticanae Bibliothecae praefecto. | 1833 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
78 | X | |||||||||
79 | CA 6 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus VI. Procopii Gazaei commentarius in Genesim usque ad cap. XVIII. eiusdem fragmentum in Canticum Salomonis. Anonymi scholia in Matthaeum et Marcum. Glossarium vetus latinitatis. Curante A. M. | 1834 | X | X | X | ||||
80 | CA 7 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus VII. Scriptores de rebus Alexandri Magni, commentarii in Virgilium, Dynamidia, historica et grammaticalia quaedam. Curante A. M. | 1835 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
81 | X | |||||||||
82 | CA 8 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus VIII. Thesaurus novus Latinitatis, sive Lexicon vetus e membranis nunc primum erutum. Curante A. M. | 1836 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
83 | X | X | X | |||||||
84 | CA 9 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus VIII. Procopii Gazaei commentarius in Salomonis Proverbia. Eiusdem Catena veterum patrum in Canticum Conticorum. Scholia minora in Evangelia Lucae et Iohannis. Herennii commentarius ad Metaphysica Aristotelis. Georgii Phrantzae Chronicon parvum rerum sui temporis. Curante A. M. | 1837 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
85 | CA 10 | Classicorum auctorum e Vaticanis codicibus editorum tomus X. S. Cyrilli Alexandrini commentarius in Lucae Evangelium. Item aliorum patrum fragmenta. | 1838 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
86 | ||||||||||
87 | Link count | |||||||||
88 | 200 | |||||||||
89 | ||||||||||
90 | Other compilations | |||||||||
91 | http://www.roger-pearse.com/weblog/2011/03/26/angelo-mais-nova-patrum-bibliothecae-now-online-complete-at-archive-org/ | |||||||||
92 | ||||||||||
93 | --- |
1 | Sacrorum Conciliorum Nova, et Amplissima Collectio (Mansi) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | |||||||||
3 | Introductio seu apparatus ad Sacrosanta Concilia quae in ea continetur, sequens syllabus indicat. | 1903 | X* | X* | |||||
4 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||
5 | M 1 | Tomus primus, Ab initiis Aerae Christianae ad Annum CCCIV. | 1759 | X | X | X | |||
6 | Gallica | X | |||||||
7 | 1901 | X* | |||||||
8 | Hathi | X | |||||||
9 | M 2 | Tomus secundus. Ab anno CCCV. ad annum CCCXLVI. | 1759 | X | X | ||||
10 | Gallica | X | |||||||
11 | 1901 | X | |||||||
12 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
13 | M 3 | Tomus tertius. Ab anno CCCXLVII. ad annum CCCCIX. | 1759 | X | X | ||||
14 | Gallica | X | |||||||
15 | 1901 | X | |||||||
16 | Hathi | X | |||||||
17 | M 4 | Tomus quartus. Ab anno CCCCX. ad annum CCCCXXXI. | 1760 | X | X | ||||
18 | Gallica | X | |||||||
19 | 1901 | X | |||||||
20 | Hathi | X | |||||||
21 | M 5 | Tomus quintus. Ab anno XXXXXXXI. ad annum CCCCXLI. | 1761 | X | |||||
22 | IA | X | |||||||
23 | Gallica | X | |||||||
24 | 1901 | Hathi | X | ||||||
25 | M 6 | Tomus sextus. Ab anno CCCCXLI. ad annum CCCCLI. inclusive. | 1761 | X | X | ||||
26 | Gallica | X | |||||||
27 | 1901 | X | |||||||
28 | Hathi | X | |||||||
29 | M 7 | Tomus septimus. Ab anno CCCCLI. ad annum CCCCXCII. inclusive. | 1762 | X | X | ||||
30 | IA | X | |||||||
31 | Gallica | X | |||||||
32 | 1901 | X | |||||||
33 | Hathi | X | |||||||
34 | M 8 | Tomus octavus. Ab anno CCCCXCII. ad annum DXXXVI. inclusive. | 1762 | X | X | ||||
35 | Gallica | X | |||||||
36 | 1901 | X | |||||||
37 | Hathi | X | |||||||
38 | M 9 | Tomus nonus. Ab anno DXXXVI. usque ad annum DXC. inclusive. | 1763 | X | X | ||||
39 | Gallica | X | |||||||
40 | 1902 | X | |||||||
41 | Hathi | X | |||||||
42 | M 10 | Tomus decimus. Ab anno DXC. usque ad annum DCLIII. inclusive. | 1764 | X | X | ||||
43 | Gallica | X | |||||||
44 | 1901 | X* | |||||||
45 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||
46 | M 11 | Tomus undecimus. Ab anno DCLIII. usq; ad ann. DCLXXXVII. inclusive. | 1765 | X | |||||
47 | Gallica | X | |||||||
48 | 1901 | Hathi | X | ||||||
49 | M 12 | Tomus duodecimus. Ab ann. DCLXXXVII. usq; ad an. DCCLXXXVII. inclusive. | 1766 | X | X | ||||
50 | Gallica | X | |||||||
51 | 1901 | X | |||||||
52 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
53 | M 13 | Tomus decimus tertius. Ab an. DCCLXXXVII. usq; ad an. DCCCLXIV. incl. | 1767 | X | X | ||||
54 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
55 | Gallica | X | |||||||
56 | 1902 | Hathi | X | ||||||
57 | M 14 | Tomus decimus quartus. Ab anno DCCCXIV. usque ad An. DCCCLVI. inclusive Additis quae deerant ab Anno DCCCII successive. | 1769 | X | |||||
58 | Gallica | X | |||||||
59 | 1902 | Hathi | X | ||||||
60 | M 15 | Tomus decimus quintus. Ab Anno DCCCLV. usque ad An. DCCCLXVIII. incl. | 1902 | X | |||||
61 | Hathi | X | |||||||
62 | M 16 | Tomus decimus sextos. Ab anno DCCCLXIX. usque ad ann. DCCCLXXI. inclusive. | 1771 | Gallica | X | ||||
63 | 1902 | X | |||||||
64 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
65 | M 17 | Tomus decimus septimus. Ab anno DCCCLXXII. usque ad ann. DCCCLXXXIV. inclusive. | 1772 | X | X | ||||
66 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
67 | Gallica | X | |||||||
68 | M 17suppl | Supplementum ad tomum XVIII quo Capitulariorum Regum Francorum, a Baluzio editum, volumen I continetur. | 1902 | X* | |||||
69 | Hathi | X | |||||||
70 | Gallica | X | |||||||
71 | M 18 | Tomus decimus octavus. Ab anno DCCCLXXXV. usque ad ann. DCCCCLXVII. jam inceptum. | 1773 | X | |||||
72 | Gallica | X | |||||||
73 | M 18suppl | Supplementum ad tomum XVIII quo Capitulariorum Regum Francorum, A Baluzio editum, volumen II continetur. | 1902 | Gallica | X | ||||
74 | M 19 | Tomus decimus nonus, Ab anno DCCCCLXVII. usque ad ann. MLXX. exclusive, in quo etiam res a Joanne Dominico Mansi gestae describuntur. | 1774 | X | X | X | |||
75 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
76 | Gallica | X | |||||||
77 | 1902 | X | |||||||
78 | Hathi | X | |||||||
79 | M 20 | Tomus vigesimus, Ab anno MLXX. usque ad ann. MCIX. inclusive. | 1775 | X | |||||
80 | Gallica | X | |||||||
81 | 1902 | X | X* | ||||||
82 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
83 | M 21 | Tomus vigesimus primus, Ab anno MCIX. usque ad ann. MCLXVI. exclusive. | 1776 | X | |||||
84 | Gallica | X | |||||||
85 | 1903 | X | |||||||
86 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
87 | X* | ||||||||
88 | M 22 | Tomus vigesimus secundus, Ab anno MCLXVI. usque ad ann. MCCXXV. | 1778 | Gallica | X | ||||
89 | 1903 | X | |||||||
90 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
91 | M 23 | Tomus vigesimus tertius, Ab anno MCCXXV. usque ad ann. MCCLXVIII. | 1779 | X | |||||
92 | Gallica | X | |||||||
93 | 1903 | X | |||||||
94 | Hathi | X | |||||||
95 | M 24 | Tomus vicesimus quartus, Ab anno MCCLXIX. usque ad ann. MCCXCIX. | 1780 | X | |||||
96 | Gallica | X | |||||||
97 | 1903 | X* | |||||||
98 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
99 | M 25 | Tomus vicesimus quintus. Ab anno MCCC. usque ad ann. MCCCXLIV. | 1782 | X | X | ||||
100 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
101 | Gallica | X | |||||||
102 | 1903 | X* | X* | ||||||
103 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
104 | M 26 | Tomus vicesimus sextus. Ab anno MCCCXLIV. usque ad annum MCCCCIX. | 1784 | X | X | X | |||
105 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
106 | Gallica | X | |||||||
107 | 1903 | X* | |||||||
108 | Hathi | X | |||||||
109 | M 27 | Tomus vicesimus septimus, Ab anno MCCCIX. usque ad annum MCCCCXVIII. | 1784 | X | X | ||||
110 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
111 | Gallica | X | |||||||
112 | 1903 | X* | |||||||
113 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
114 | Hathi | X | |||||||
115 | M 28 | Tomus vicesimus octavus, Ab anno MCCCXIV. usque ad annum MCCCCXXXI. | 1785 | X | X | ||||
116 | Gallica | X | |||||||
117 | 1903 | Hathi | X | ||||||
118 | M 29 | Tomus vicesimus nonus, Ab anno MCCCCXXXI. usque ad annum MCCCCXXIV. | 1788 | X | X | ||||
119 | IA (G) | X | |||||||
120 | Gallica | X | |||||||
121 | 1904 | X | |||||||
122 | Hathi | X | |||||||
123 | M 30 | Tomus trigesimus, Ab anno MCCCCXXXI. usque ad annum MCCCCXXXIX. | 1792 | X | |||||
124 | Gallica | X | |||||||
125 | 1904 | X* | |||||||
126 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
127 | M 31 | Tomus trigesimus primus. Ab anno MCCCXL. usque ad orationem Georgii Scholarii ad Synodum de pace. | 1798 | X | X | ||||
128 | Gallica | X | |||||||
129 | 1906 | X* | |||||||
130 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
131 | M 31suppl | Supplementum ad tomum XXXI quo Concilium Florentinum terminatur. | 1901 | X* | |||||
132 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
133 | Gallica | X | |||||||
134 | M 32 | Tomus trigesimus secundus. Ab anno MCDXXXVIII. ad annum MDIL. | 1902 | Hathi | X | ||||
135 | Gallica | X | |||||||
136 | M 33 | Tomus trigesimus tertius. Ab anno MDXLV. ad annum MDLXV. | 1902 | X* | |||||
137 | Hathi | X | |||||||
138 | IA | X | |||||||
139 | M 34 | Tomus trigesimus quartus. Ab anno MDLVX. ad annum MDCCXXVII. | 1902 | X* | |||||
140 | Hathi | X | |||||||
141 | Gallica | X | |||||||
142 | M 35 | Tomus trigesimus quintus. In quo continentur reliqui textus ab anno MCDXIV. ad annum MDCCXXIV. pertinentes. | 1902 | X* | |||||
143 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
144 | Gallica | X | |||||||
145 | M 36A | Tomus trigesimus Sextus A. Pars prima: Concilia provincialia et synodi dioecesanae ab anno 1546 ad annum 1569. Pars secunda: Conspectus pro tomis I-XLVI collectionis editae a Mansi et continuatoribus. Pars tertia: Index alphabeticus conciliorum celebratorum ab initio ecclesiae usque ad nostra tempora. | 1911 | Hathi | X* | X | |||
146 | Gallica | X | |||||||
147 | M 36bis | Tomus trigesimus sextus bis. Synodi Occidentales, 1569-1609. | 1913 | Hathi | X* | ||||
148 | Gallica | X | |||||||
149 | M 36ter | Tomus trigesimus sextus ter. Synodi Occidentales, 1610-1719. | 1924 | Hathi | X* | ||||
150 | Gallica | X | |||||||
151 | M 37 | Tomus trigesimus septimus. 1720-1735. | 1905 | X* | |||||
152 | Hathi | X | |||||||
153 | Gallica | X | |||||||
154 | M 38 | Tomus trigesimus octavus. 1736-1789. | 1907 | X* | X* | X* | |||
155 | Hathi | X | |||||||
156 | Gallica | X | |||||||
157 | M 39 | Tomus trigesimus nonus. 1790-1845. | 1907 | X* | |||||
158 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
159 | Gallica | X | |||||||
160 | M 40 | Tomus quadragesimus. Synodi Orientales, 1806-1867. | 1909 | Hathi | X* | ||||
161 | Gallica | X | |||||||
162 | M 41 | Tomus quadragesimus primus. 1797-1817. | 1909 | Hathi | X* | ||||
163 | Gallica | X | |||||||
164 | M 42 | Tomus quadragesimus secundus. Synodi Orientales, 1865-1874. | 1910 | Hathi | X* | ||||
165 | Gallica | X | |||||||
166 | M 43 | Tomus quadragesimus tertius. Synodi Occidentales, 1846-1850. | 1910 | Hathi | X* | ||||
167 | Gallica | X | |||||||
168 | M 44 | Tomus quadragesimus quartus. Synodi Occidentales, 1850-1853. | 1911 | Hathi | X* | ||||
169 | Gallica | X | |||||||
170 | M 45 | Tomus quadragesimus quintus. Synodi Orientales, 1860-1884. | 1911 | Hathi | X* | ||||
171 | Gallica | X | |||||||
172 | M 46 | Tomus quadragesimus sextus. Synodi Melchitarum, 1716-1902. | 1911 | Hathi | X* | ||||
173 | Gallica | X | |||||||
174 | M 47 | Tomus quadragesimus septimus. Synodi Occidentales, 1854-1859. | 1913 | Hathi | X* | ||||
175 | Gallica | X | |||||||
176 | M 48 | Tomus quadragesimus octavus. Synodi Occidentales, 1860-1867. | 1915 | Hathi | X | X* | |||
177 | Gallica | X | |||||||
178 | M 49 | Tomus quadragesimus nonus. Sacrosanti Oecumenici Concilii Vaticani pars prima. Acta Praesynodalia. | 1923 | Hathi | X | ||||
179 | Gallica | X | |||||||
180 | M 50 | Tomus quinquagesimus. Sacrosancti Oecumenici Concilii Vaticani pars secunda. Acta Synodalia (Congreg. I-XXIX). | 1924 | Hathi | X* | ||||
181 | Gallica | X | |||||||
182 | M 51 | Tomus quinquagesimus primus. Sacrosancti Oecumenici Concilii Vaticani pars secunda. Acta Synodalia (Congreg. XXX-L, pars prima). | 1926 | Hathi | X* | ||||
183 | IA | X | |||||||
184 | M 52 | Tomus quinquagesimus secundus. Sacrosancti Oecumenini Concilii Vaticani pars escunda. Acta Synodalia (Congreg. I. pars altera - LXXXVI). | 1927 | Gallica | X | ||||
185 | M 53 | Tomus quinquagesimus tertius. Acta Synodalia (Congreg. LXXXVII-LXXXIX). Acta Deputationum. Postulata. Schemata decretorum. Promulgatio. Catalogus Patrum. | 1927 | Gallica | X | ||||
186 | |||||||||
187 | Link count | ||||||||
188 | 220 | ||||||||
189 | |||||||||
190 | Other compilations | ||||||||
191 | http://patristica.net/mansi | ||||||||
192 | http://turretinfan.blogspot.com/2010/10/mansi-and-coleti-sacrorum-conciliorum.html | ||||||||
193 | |||||||||
194 | --- |
1 | Monumenta Germaniae Historica | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | ||||||||||
3 | SCRIPTORES | |||||||||
4 | Auctores Antiquissimi | |||||||||
5 | MGH-AA 1.1 | Salviani presbyteri Massiliensis libri qui supersunt. Recensuit Carolus Halm. | 1877 | |||||||
6 | MGH-AA 1.2 | Eugippii vita Sancti Severini. Recensuit et adnotavit Hermannus Sauppe. | 1877 | X* | ||||||
7 | MGH-AA 1.1 + 1.2 | 1877, 1877 | A* | X* | X* | |||||
8 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
9 | IA | X | X | X | ||||||
10 | 1961, 1961 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
11 | MGH-AA 2 | Eutropi breviarium ab urbe condita cum versionibus graecis et Pauli Landolfique additamentis. Recensuit et adnotavit H. Droysen. | 1879 | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||
12 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
13 | IA | X | X | |||||||
14 | MGH-AA 1.1 + 1.2 + 2 | 1877, 1877, 1879 | A* | X* | ||||||
15 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
16 | MGH-AA 3.1 | Victoris Vitensis historia persecutionis Africanae provinciae sub Geiserico et Hunirico regibus Wandalorum. Recensuit Carolus Halm. | 1879 | |||||||
17 | MGH-AA 3.2 | Corippi Africani grammatici libri qui supersunt. Recensuit Iosephus Partsch. Adiecta est tabula. | 1879 | X* | ||||||
18 | MGH-AA 3.1 + 3.2 | 1879, 1879 | X* | A* | ||||||
19 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
20 | IA | X | ||||||||
21 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
22 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||
23 | MGH-AA 4.1 | Venanti Honori Clementiani Fortunati presbyteri Italici opera poetica. Recensuit et emendavit Fridericus Leo. | 1881 | |||||||
24 | MGH-AA 4.2 | Venanti Honori Clementiani Fortunati presbyteri Italici opera pedestria. Recensuit et emendavit Bruno Krusch. | 1885 | X* | ||||||
25 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
26 | MGH-AA 4.1 + 4.2 | 1881, 1885 | X* | X* | A* | X* | ||||
27 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
28 | IA | X | ||||||||
29 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
30 | MGH-AA 5.1 | Iordanis Romana et Getica. Recensuit Theodorus Mommsen. | 1882 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||
31 | MGH-AA 5.2 | D. Magni Ausonii opuscula. Recensuit Carolus Schenkl. Adiecta est tabula. | 1883 | X* | ||||||
32 | MGH-AA 5.1 + 5.2 | 1882, 1883 | X* | B* | A* | X* | ||||
33 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
34 | IA | X | ||||||||
35 | MGH-AA 6.1 | Q. Aurelii Symmachi quae supersunt. Edidit Otto Seeck. | 1883 | A* | B* | |||||
36 | IA | X | X | |||||||
37 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
38 | MGH-AA 6.2 | Alcimi Ecdicii Aviti Viennensis episcopi opera quae supersunt. Recensuit Rudolfus Peiper. | 1883 | A* | ||||||
39 | IA | X | ||||||||
40 | 1961 | X* | ||||||||
41 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
42 | MGH-AA 6.1 + 6.2 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | ||||||
43 | MGH-AA 7 | Magni Felicis Ennodi opera. Recensuit Friedericus Vogel. | 1885 | X* | X* | X* | A* | X* | ||
44 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
45 | IA | X | ||||||||
46 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
47 | 1861 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
48 | MGH-AA 8 | Gai Sollii Apollinaris Sidonii epistulae et carmina. Recensuit et emendavit Christianus Luetjohann. Accedunt Fausti aliorumque epistulae ad Ruricum aliosque Ruricii epistulae. Recensuit et emendavit Bruno Krusch. | 1887 | A* | X* | X* | X* | |||
49 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
50 | IA | X | ||||||||
51 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
52 | MGH-AA 9 | Chronica minora saec. IV. V. VI. VII. Edidit Theodorus Mommsen. Volumen I. Accedunt tabulae duae. | 1892 | A* | X* | X* | ||||
53 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
54 | IA | X | ||||||||
55 | MGH-AA 10 | Claudii Claudiani carmina. Recensuit Theodorus Birt. Acccedit appendix vel spuria vel suspecta continens. | 1892 | A* | X* | |||||
56 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
57 | IA | X | ||||||||
58 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
59 | MGH-AA 11 | Chronica minora saec. IV. V. VI. VII. Edidit Theodorus Mommsen. Volumen II. Accedunt tabulae duae. | 1894 | A* | X* | X* | ||||
60 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
61 | IA | X | ||||||||
62 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
63 | MGH-AA 12 | Cassiodoris senatoris variae. Recensuit Theodorus Mommsen. Accedunt: I. Epistulae Theodericianae variae. Edidit Th. Mommsen. II. Acta synhodorum habitarum Romae A. CCCCXCVIIII. DI. DII. Edidit Th. Mommsen. III. Cassiodori orationum reliquiae. Edidit Lud. Traube. Accedunt tabulae duae. | 1894 | X* | X* | |||||
64 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
65 | IA | X | ||||||||
66 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
67 | 1972 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
68 | MGH-AA 13 | Chronica minora saec. IV. V. VI. VII. Edidit Theodorus Mommsen. Volumen III. | 1898 | A* | X* | X* | X* | |||
69 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
70 | IA | X | ||||||||
71 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
72 | MGH-AA 14 | Fl. Merobaudis reliquae, Blossii Aemilii Dracontii carmina, Eugenii Toletani Episcopi carmina et epistulae cum appendicula carminorum spuriorum. Edidit Fridericus Vollmer. | 1905 | Hathi | B* | D* | C* | A* | ||
73 | IA | X | ||||||||
74 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
75 | MGH-AA 15.1 | Aldhelmi opera. Edidit Rudolfus Ehwald. Fasciculus I. Adiectae sunt tabulae II. | 1913 | Hathi | X* | |||||
76 | MGH-AA 15 | Aldhelmi opera. Edidit Rudolfus Ehwald. Adiectae sunt tabulae V. | 1919 | Hathi | A* | X* | B* | |||
77 | IA | X | X | |||||||
78 | 1961 | Hathi | X* | X* | ||||||
79 | Scriptores rerum Merovingicarum | |||||||||
80 | MGH-RM 1 | Gregorii Turonensis opera. Ediderunt W. Arndt et Br. Krusch. | 1885 | A | X | X | ||||
81 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
82 | IA | X | ||||||||
83 | MGH-RM 1.1 | 1885 | X | |||||||
84 | MGH-RM 1.2 | 1885 | X | |||||||
85 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
86 | 1969 | Hathi | X | |||||||
87 | MGH-RM 2 | Fredegarii et aliorum Chronica. Vitae sanctorum. Edidit Bruno Krusch. Inest I tabula. | 1888 | A | B | X | ||||
88 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
89 | IA | X | ||||||||
90 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
91 | 1956 | Hathi | X | |||||||
92 | 1984 | X | ||||||||
93 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
94 | MGH-RM 3 | Passiones vitaeque sanctorum aevi Merovingici et antiquiorum aliquot. Edidit Bruno Krusch. | 1896 | A | X | X | X | X | ||
95 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | |||||
96 | IA | X | ||||||||
97 | 1977 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
98 | MGH-RM 4 | Passiones vitaeque sanctorum aevi Merovingici. Edidit Bruno Krusch. | 1902 | B | ||||||
99 | Hathi | A | X | |||||||
100 | IA | X | ||||||||
101 | 1977 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
102 | MGH-RM 5 | Passiones vitaeque sanctorum aevi Merovingici. Ediderunt B. Krusch et W. Levison. Insunt XXII tabulae. | 1910 | Hathi | A | B | X | |||
103 | IA | X | ||||||||
104 | 1979 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
105 | 1997 | Hathi | X | |||||||
106 | MGH-RM 6 | Passiones vitaeque sanctorum aevi Merovingici. Ediderunt B. Krusch et W. Levison. Inest I tabula. | 1913 | Hathi | A | B | ||||
107 | IA | X | ||||||||
108 | 1979 | Hathi | X | |||||||
109 | MGH-RM 7 | Passiones vitaeque sanctorum aevi Merovingici cum supplemento et appendice. Ediderunt B. Krusch et W. Levison. | 1920 | X | ||||||
110 | Hathi | A | B | C | ||||||
111 | IA | X | ||||||||
112 | 1979 | Hathi | X | X | ||||||
113 | [Pars II] | 1920 | X | |||||||
114 | Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum et Italicarum | |||||||||
115 | MGH-RLI | Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum et Italicarum saec. VI-IX. Edidit Societas Aperiendis Fontibus Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi. | 1878 | A | B | X | ||||
116 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
117 | 1988 | Hathi | X | |||||||
118 | IA | X | ||||||||
119 | Gesta Pontificum Romanorum | |||||||||
120 | MGH-GP01 | Gesta Pontificum Romanorum Vol. I. Libri Pontificalis pars prior. Edidit Theodorus Mommsen. Accedunt tabulae quattuor. | 1898 | X | X | A | ||||
121 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
122 | IA | X | X | |||||||
123 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
124 | Scriptores (in Folio) | |||||||||
125 | MGH-S 1 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimi Britanniarum et Hannoverae Regis Tabularius. Scriptorum tomus I. | 1826 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus I." [Annales et chronica aevi Carolini] | |
126 | MGH-S 2 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimi Britanniarum et Hannoverae Regis Tabularius et Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus II. | 1829 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus II." [Scriptores rerum Sangallensium. Annales, chronica et historiae aevi Carolini] | |
127 | X | |||||||||
128 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
129 | IA | X | ||||||||
130 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
131 | MGH-S 3 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimae Familiae Welficae ab historia scribenda. Scriptorum tomus III. | 1839 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus V." [Annales, chronica et historiae aevi Saxonici] | |
132 | X | X | ||||||||
133 | MGH-S 4 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimae Familiae Welficae ab historia scribenda. Scriptorum tomus IV. | 1841 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus VI." [Annales, chronica et historiae aevi Carolini et Saxonici] | |
134 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
135 | MGH-S 5 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus V. | 1844 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus VII." [Annales et chronica aevi Salici] | |
136 | X | |||||||||
137 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
138 | MGH-S 6 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus VI. | 1844 | X | X | X | "Tomus VIII." [Annales et chronica aevi Salici] | |||
139 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
140 | IA | X | ||||||||
141 | MGH-S 7 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus VII. | 1846 | X | X | X | "Tomus VIIII." [Chronica et gesta aevi Salici] | |||
142 | MGH-S 8 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus VIII. | 1848 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus X." [Chronica et gesta aevi Salici] | |
143 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
144 | MGH-S 9 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus IX. | 1851 | X | X | X | X | "Tomus XI." [Chronica et annales aevi Salici] | ||
145 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
146 | MGH-S 10 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus X. | 1852 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus XII." [Annales et chronica aevi Salici. Vitae aevi Carolini et Saxonici] | |
147 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
148 | MGH-S 11 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XI. | 1854 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus XIII." [Historiae aevi Salici] | |
149 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
150 | MGH-S 12 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XII. | 1856 | X | X | X | "Tomus XIIII." [Historiae aevi Salici] | |||
151 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
152 | MGH-S 13 | Scriptorum tomus XIII. | 1881 | X | X | [Supplementa tomorum I-XII, pars I] | ||||
153 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
154 | MGH-S 14 | Scriptorum tomus XIV. | 1883 | X | [Supplementa tomorum I-XII, pars II. Supplementum tomi XIII] | |||||
155 | MGH-S 15.1 | Scriptorum tomi XV. pars I. | 1887 | X | X | [Supplementa tomorum I-XII, pars III. Supplementum tomi XIII] | ||||
156 | 1963 | Hathi | X | |||||||
157 | MGH-S 15.2 | Scriptorum tomi XV. pars II. | 1888 | X | [Supplementa tomorum I-XII, pars III. Supplementum tomi XIII] | |||||
158 | 1963 | Hathi | X | |||||||
159 | IA | X | ||||||||
160 | MGH-S 16 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XVI. | 1859 | X | X | X | X | X | "Tomus XVI." [Annales aevi Suevici] | |
161 | X | X | ||||||||
162 | MGH-S 17 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XVII. | 1861 | X | X | X | X | "Tomus XVII." [Annales aevi Suevici] | ||
163 | MGH-S 18 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XVIII. | 1863 | X | X | A | X | X | "Tomus XVIII." [Annales aevi Suevici] | |
164 | X | |||||||||
165 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
166 | MGH-S 19 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XVIIII. | 1866 | X | X | A | X | X | "Tomus XVIIII." [Annales aevi Suevici] | |
167 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
168 | MGH-S 20 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XX. | 1868 | A | X | X | X | "Tomus XX." [Supplementa tomorum I, V, VI, XII. Chronica aevi Suevici] | ||
169 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
170 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
171 | MGH-S 21 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XXI. | 1869 | X | A | X | X | X | "Tomus XXI." [Historici Germaniae saec. XII. 1] | |
172 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
173 | MGH-S 22 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XXII. | 1872 | X | A | B | [Historici Germaniae saec. XII. 2] | |||
174 | IA | X | ||||||||
175 | MGH-S 23 | Edidit Georgius Heinricus Pertz Serenissimo Borussiae Regi a Consil. Regim. Int. Bibliothecae Regiae Praefectus. Scriptorum tomus XXIII. | 1874 | A | X | X | X | [Chronica aevi Suevici] | ||
176 | MGH-S 24 | Scriptorum tomus XXIV. | 1879 | A | [Annales aevi Suevici (Supplementa tomorum XVI et XVII). Gesta saec. XII. XIII. (Supplementa tomorum XX-XXIII)] | |||||
177 | IA | X | ||||||||
178 | MGH-S 25 | Scriptorum tomus XXV. | 1880 | A | [Gesta saec. XIII.] | |||||
179 | MGH-S 26 | Scriptorum tomus XXVI. | 1882 | A | [Ex rerum Francogallicarum scriptoribus. Ex historiis auctorum Flandrensium Francogallica lingua scriptis. Supplementum tomi XXIV] | |||||
180 | MGH-S 27 | Scriptorum tomus XXVII. | 1885 | A | [Ex rerum Anglicarum scriptoribus saec. XII. et XIII.] | |||||
181 | IA | X | ||||||||
182 | MGH-S 28 | Scriptorum tomus XXVIII. | 1888 | A | [Ex rerum Anglicarum scriptoribus saec. XIII.] | |||||
183 | IA | X | ||||||||
184 | MGH-S 29 | Scriptorum tomus XXIX. | 1892 | A | [Ex rerum Danicarum scriptoribus saec. XII. et XIII. Ex historiis Islandicis. Ex rerum Polonicarum scriptoribus saec. XII. et XIII. Ex rerum Ungaricarum scriptoribus saec. XIII] | |||||
185 | MGH-S 30.1 | Scriptorum tomi XXX. pars I. | 1896 | X | A* | [Supplementa tomorum XVI-XXV] | ||||
186 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
187 | 1964 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
188 | MGH-S 30.2 | Scriptorum tomi XXX. pars II. | 1926-1934 | [Supplementa tomorum I-XV] | ||||||
189 | MGH-S 31 | Scriptorum tomus XXXI. | 1903 | A | [Annales et chronica Italica aevi Suevici] | |||||
190 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
191 | IA | X | ||||||||
192 | MGH-S 32 | Cronica fratris Salimbene de Adam ordinis Minorum | 1913 | Hathi | A* | |||||
193 | IA | X | ||||||||
194 | MGH-S 33 | Die Chronik des Frutolf von Michelsberg und ihre Fortsetzungen | 2011 | |||||||
195 | MGH-S 34 | Die Chronik von Montecassino | 1980 | |||||||
196 | MGH-S 35 | Die Chronik des Saba Malaspina | 1999 | |||||||
197 | MGH-S 36 | Flodoard von Reims, Historia Remensis ecclesiae | 1998 | |||||||
198 | MGH-S 37 | Die Reichschronik des Annalista Saxo | 2006 | |||||||
199 | MGH-S 38 | Richer von Saint-Remi, Historiae | 2000 | |||||||
200 | MGH-S 39 | Tholomeus von Lucca, Historia ecclesiastica nova | 2009 | |||||||
201 | ||||||||||
202 | EPISTOLAE | |||||||||
203 | Epistolae (in Quart) | |||||||||
204 | MGH-E 1 | Gregorii I Papae registrum Epistolarum. Tomus I. Libri I.-VII. Ediderunt Paulus Ewald et Ludovicus M. Hartmann. | 1891 | X | X | B | X | A | ||
205 | X | X | ||||||||
206 | IA | X | X | |||||||
207 | Gregorii I Papae registrum Epistolarum. Tomus I. Libri I.-VII. Ediderunt Paulus Ewald et Ludovicus M. Hartmann. Unveränderter Nachdruck der 1887-1891 bei der Weidmannschen Verlagsbuchhandlung, Berlin, erschienenen Ausgabe. | 1992 | X | |||||||
208 | MGH-E 2 | Gregorii I Papae Registrum Epistolarum. Tomus II. Libri VIII-XIV cum indicibus et praefatione. Post Pauli Ewaldi obitum edidit Ludovicus M. Hartmann. | 1899 | A | X | X | ||||
209 | IA | X | X | |||||||
210 | MGH-E 2.2 + 2.3 | 1899 | X | |||||||
211 | MGH-E 3 | Epistolae Merowingici et Karolini Aevi. Tomus I. Edidit Societas Aperiendis Fontibus Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi. Inest tabula. | 1892 | X | A | X | X | |||
212 | IA | X | ||||||||
213 | MGH-E 4 | Epistolae Karolini Aevi. Tomus II. Recensuit Ernestus Duemmler. Edidit Societas Aperiendis Fontibus Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi. | 1895 | A | ||||||
214 | IA | X | X | |||||||
215 | MGH-E 5 | Epistolae Karolini Aevi. Tomus III. Edidit Societas Aperiendis Fontibus Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi. Inest tabula. | 1899 | X | A | X | ||||
216 | IA | X | ||||||||
217 | MGH-E 6 | Epistolae Karolini Aevi. Tomus IV. Edidit Societas Aperiendis Fontibus Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi. | 1925 | |||||||
218 | MGH-E 7 | Epistolae Karolini Aevi. Tomus V. Edidit Societas Aperiendis Fontibus Rerum Germanicarum Medii Aevi. | 1928 | IA | A | |||||
219 | MGH-E 7.1 | ?1912 | X | |||||||
220 | MGH-E 8 | Epistolarum tomi VIII. Karolini Aevi VI. Fasc. I. Hincmari Archiepiscopi Remiensis epistolarum pars prior. | 1939 | IA | A | |||||
221 | Epistolae saeculi XIII e regestis Pontificum Romanorum selectae | |||||||||
222 | MGH-EXIII01 | Epistolae saeculi XIII e regestis Pontificum Romanorum selectae per G. H. Pertz. Edidit Carolus Rodenberg. Tomus I. | 1883 | X | X | A | X | |||
223 | IA | X | X | |||||||
224 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
225 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
226 | MGH-EXIII02 | Epistolae saeculi XIII e regestis Pontificum Romanorum selectae per G. H. Pertz. Edidit Carolus Rodenberg. Tomus II. | 1887 | A | X | X | X | |||
227 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | |||||
228 | IA | X | X | |||||||
229 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
230 | MGH-EXIII03 | Epistolae saeculi XIII e regestis Pontificum Romanorum selectae per G. H. Pertz. Edidit Carolus Rodenberg. Tomus III. | 1894 | X | A | X | X | X | ||
231 | X | |||||||||
232 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
233 | IA | X | X | |||||||
234 | ||||||||||
235 | ANTIQUITATES | |||||||||
236 | Poetae Latini Medii Aevi | |||||||||
237 | MGH-PL 1.1 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Recensuit Ernestus Duemmler. Tomi I pars prior. | 1880 | X | X | |||||
238 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
239 | MGH-PL 1 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Recensuit Ernestus Duemmler. Tomus I. | 1881 | X | B | X | X | A | ||
240 | X | C | X | |||||||
241 | Hathi | X | X | X | X | |||||
242 | IA | X | ||||||||
243 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
244 | MGH-PL 2 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Recensuit Ernestus Duemmler. Tomus II. | 1884 | B | X | X | X | X | ||
245 | X | A | ||||||||
246 | Hathi | X | X | X | ||||||
247 | IA | X | ||||||||
248 | MGH-PL 3 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Tomus III. Recensuit Ludovicus Traube. Adiectae sunt tabulae VII. | 1896 | A | X | X | ||||
249 | Hathi | X | X | |||||||
250 | IA | X | ||||||||
251 | MGH-PL 3.1 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Tomus III. Recensuit Ludovicus Traube. Adiectae sunt tabulae VII. Editio nova lucis ope expressa. | 1964 | X | ||||||
252 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
253 | MGH-PL 3.2.1 + 3.2.2 | 1896 | X | |||||||
254 | MGH-PL 3.1 + 3.2.1 + 3.2.2 | 1886, 1892, 1896 | X | |||||||
255 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
256 | MGH-PL 4.1 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Tomi IV fasciculus I. Recensuit Paulus de Winterfeld. Adiectae sunt tabulae II. | 1899 | B | A | X | X | |||
257 | Hathi | X | X | C | ||||||
258 | IA | X | ||||||||
259 | MGH-PL 4.2-3 | Poetae Latini Aevi Carolini. Tomi IV fasciculi II et III. Recensuit Karolus Strecker. Adiectae sunt tabulae VI. | 1923 | IA | A | |||||
260 | MGH-PL 5.1 | Die Lateinischer Dichter des deutschen Mittelalters. Herausgegeben vom Reichinstitut für ältere deutsche Geschichtskunde. Fünfter Band / Die Ottonenzeit. Erster Teil. Unter Mitarbeit von Norbert Fickermann. Herausgegeben von Karl Strecker. | 1937 | IA | A | |||||
261 | MGH-PL 6.1 | Die Lateinischer Dichter des deutschen Mittelalters. Sechster Band. Nachträge zu den Poetae Aevi Carolini. Erster Teil. Mit Unterstützung von Otto Schumann†. Herausgegeben von Karl Strecker†. | 1951 | IA | A | |||||
262 | Necrologia Germaniae | |||||||||
263 | MGH-NG 1 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus I. Dioeceses Augustensis, Constantiensis, Curiensis. Edidit Franciscus Ludovicus Baumann. | 1888 | A* | B* | X* | X* | X* | ||
264 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
265 | IA | X | X | |||||||
266 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
267 | MGH-NG 2.1 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus II, 1. Dioecesis Salisburgensis. Edidit Sigismundus Herzberg-Fränkel. Accedit tab. I. | 1890 | X* | X* | |||||
268 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
269 | MGH-NG 2.2 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus II, 2. Dioecesis Salisburgensis. Edidit Sigismundus Herzberg-Fränkel. Accedit tab. I. | 1904 | X* | ||||||
270 | MGH-NG 2 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus II. Dioecesis Salisburgensis. Edidit Sigismundus Herzberg-Fränkel. Accedunt tab. II. | 1904 | A* | B* | |||||
271 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
272 | IA | X | ||||||||
273 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
274 | MGH-NG 3 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus III. Dioeceses Brixiniensis, Frisingensis, Ratisbonensis. Edidit Franciscus Ludovicus Baumann. Accedunt tab. II. | 1905 | X* | A* | X* | X* | |||
275 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
276 | IA | X | X | |||||||
277 | MGH-NG 4 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus IV. Dioecesis Pataviensis. Pars prior. I. Dioecesis Pataviensis Regio Bavarica. II. Dioecesis Pataviensis Regio Austriaca nunc Lentiensis. Edidit Maximilianus Fastlinger. Post eius obitum complevit Iosefus Sturm. | 1920 | Hathi | B* | A* | ||||
278 | IA | X | X | |||||||
279 | MGH-NG 5 | Necrologia Germaniae. Tomus V. Dioecesis Pataviensis. Pars altera. Austria Inferior. Edidit Adalbertus Franciscus Fuchs. | 1913 | Hathi | B* | A* | ||||
280 | IA | X | X | |||||||
281 | MGH-NG Suppl. | Libri Confraternitatum Sancti Galli Augiensis Fabariensis. Edidit Paulus Piper. | 1884 | B* | A* | |||||
282 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
283 | IA | X | ||||||||
284 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
285 | ||||||||||
286 | Link count | |||||||||
287 | 530 | |||||||||
288 | ||||||||||
289 | Other compilations | |||||||||
290 | http://classicsindex.pbworks.com/w/page/126198791/MGH | |||||||||
291 | ||||||||||
292 | List of volumes | |||||||||
293 | http://www.mgh.de/publikationen/publikationen-allgemeines/ | |||||||||
294 | ||||||||||
295 | Online edition | |||||||||
296 | http://www.dmgh.de/ | |||||||||
297 | ||||||||||
298 | --- |
1 | Migne: Patrologia Graeca | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2 | ||||||||||
3 | PG 1 | S. Clemens Romanus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
4 | B | X | X | X | ||||||
5 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | X* | ||||
6 | X* | X* | ||||||||
7 | IA (G) | X* | A | |||||||
8 | DCO | X | ||||||||
9 | 1886 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
10 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
11 | IA (G) | X | A | B | ||||||
12 | PG 2 | S. Clemens Romanus, S. Barnabas, S. Matthias, S. Bartholomaeus, Apostoli, Anacletus Papa, S. Hermas, anonymus auctor Testamenti XII Patriarcharum, anonymus auctor epistolae ad Diognetum, cleri Achaiae epistola de martyrio S. Andreae. | 1857 | X | B | X | X | X | ||
13 | X | X | X | |||||||
14 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
15 | IA (G) | X | A | |||||||
16 | DCO | X | ||||||||
17 | 1886 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
18 | X* | X* | ||||||||
19 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
20 | IA (G) | X | A | B | C | |||||
21 | PG 3 | S. Dionysius Areopagita. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
22 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | |||||
23 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
24 | DCO | X | ||||||||
25 | 1889 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
26 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
27 | IA (G) | X | A | |||||||
28 | PG 4 | S. Dionysius Areopagita. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
29 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
30 | IA | X | ||||||||
31 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
32 | DCO | X | ||||||||
33 | 1889 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
34 | X* | X* | ||||||||
35 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
36 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
37 | PG 5 | S. Ignatius, S. Polycarpus, Pontifices Romani saeculi II, S. Melito Sardensis; alii. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
38 | X | |||||||||
39 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
40 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
41 | DCO | X | ||||||||
42 | 1894 | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
43 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
44 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
45 | PG 6 | S. Justinus Philosophus et martyr, Tatianus S. Justini discipulus, Athenagoras Atheniensis, philosophus christianus, S. Theophilus Antiochenus Episcopus, Hermias. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
46 | X | X | X | |||||||
47 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
48 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
49 | DCO | X | ||||||||
50 | 1884 | Hathi | X* | |||||||
51 | PG 7 | Sanctus Irenaeus, Episcopus Lugdunensis et martyr. | 1857 | A | X | X | ||||
52 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
53 | 1882 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
54 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
55 | PG 7.1 | 1857 | A | X | ||||||
56 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
57 | DCO | X | ||||||||
58 | PG 7.2 | 1857 | A | |||||||
59 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
60 | DCO | X | ||||||||
61 | PG 8 | Clemens Alexandrinus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
62 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
63 | IA (G) | X | A | |||||||
64 | DCO | X | ||||||||
65 | 1891 | X* | X* | X* | "Patrologiae Latinae tomus VIII" on title page (!) | |||||
66 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
67 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
68 | 1996 (1857) | Hathi | X | |||||||
69 | PG 9 | Clemens Alexandrinus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
70 | X | X | X | |||||||
71 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
72 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
73 | DCO | X | ||||||||
74 | 1890 | X* | X* | X* | X | X | ||||
75 | X | |||||||||
76 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
77 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
78 | PG 10 | Romani Pontifices saeculi IV ineuntis, S. Gregorius Thaumaturgus, S. Hippolytus Portuentis, Dionysius Alexandrinus, Julius Africanus, alii. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
79 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
80 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
81 | X* | |||||||||
82 | IA | X | ||||||||
83 | IA (G) | A | B | X | ||||||
84 | DCO | X | ||||||||
85 | PG 11 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
86 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
87 | DCO | X | ||||||||
88 | PG 12 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
89 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
90 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
91 | DCO | X | ||||||||
92 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
93 | X | X | X | |||||||
94 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
95 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
96 | PG 13 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | ||||||
97 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
98 | DCO | X | ||||||||
99 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
100 | X | X | ||||||||
101 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
102 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
103 | PG 14 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | X | X | ||||
104 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
105 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
106 | DCO | X | ||||||||
107 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
108 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
109 | X | |||||||||
110 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
111 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
112 | PG 15 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
113 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
114 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
115 | X* | |||||||||
116 | IA | X | ||||||||
117 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
118 | DCO | X | ||||||||
119 | PG 16.1 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | ||||||
120 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
121 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
122 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
123 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
124 | IA | X | X | |||||||
125 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
126 | DCO | X | ||||||||
127 | PG 16.2 | Origenes. | 1859 | X | X | |||||
128 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
129 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
130 | X | X | ||||||||
131 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
132 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
133 | DCO | X | ||||||||
134 | PG 16.3 | Origenes. | 1860 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
135 | X | |||||||||
136 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
137 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
138 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | |||||
139 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
140 | IA | X | ||||||||
141 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
142 | DCO | X | ||||||||
143 | PG 17 | Origenes. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
144 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
145 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
146 | X* | |||||||||
147 | IA (G) | X | A | |||||||
148 | Gallica | X | ||||||||
149 | DCO | X | ||||||||
150 | 1977 (1857) | IA (G) | X | |||||||
151 | PG 18 | S. Methodius episcopus et martyr, SS. Petrus et Alexander Alexandri Praesules, S. Eustathius Antiocheus, Alexander Lycopolitanus, Titus Bostrensis, Theodorus Heracleensis. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
152 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
153 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
154 | X | X | ||||||||
155 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
156 | X* | X* | X* | |||||||
157 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
158 | DCO | X | ||||||||
159 | PG 19 | Eusebius Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | A | B | C | D | E | (a) A, B, C, D, F, G on p. [5] have "Veneunt sex volumina 60 francis gallicis." (b) E has "Veneunt sex volumina." (c) H has "Veneunt sex volumina 75 francis gallicis." | |
160 | F | G | H | X | X | |||||
161 | X | |||||||||
162 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
163 | X* | X* | ||||||||
164 | IA (G) | Abis | Bbis | |||||||
165 | DCO | X | ||||||||
166 | PG 20 | Eusebius Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | (a) A. (b) B. The text seems identical but the typography of pages [1-7] is very different. | |
167 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
168 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
169 | X* | |||||||||
170 | IA (G) | A | B | X | ||||||
171 | DCO | X | ||||||||
172 | PG 21 | Eusebius Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
173 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
174 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
175 | X* | |||||||||
176 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
177 | DCO | X | ||||||||
178 | PG 22 | Eusebius Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
179 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
180 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
181 | X | X | ||||||||
182 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
183 | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
184 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
185 | DCO | X | ||||||||
186 | PG 23 | Eusebius Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
187 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
188 | X | X | X | |||||||
189 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
190 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
191 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
192 | DCO | X | ||||||||
193 | PG 24 | Eusebius Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
194 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
195 | X | X | ||||||||
196 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | X* | ||||
197 | X* | X* | X* | |||||||
198 | IA (G) | A | B | X | X | |||||
199 | DCO | X | ||||||||
200 | PG 25 | S. Athanasius Alexandrinus Archiepiscopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
201 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
202 | DCO | X | ||||||||
203 | 1884 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
204 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
205 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
206 | PG 26 | S. Athanasius Alexandrinus Archiepiscopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
207 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
208 | DCO | X | ||||||||
209 | 1887 | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
210 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
211 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
212 | PG 27 | S. Athanasius Alexandrinus Archiepiscopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
213 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
214 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
215 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
216 | DCO | X | ||||||||
217 | 1887 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
218 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
219 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
220 | 1857 (Brepols) | Hathi | X | |||||||
221 | PG 28 | S. Athanasius Alexandrinus Archiepiscopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
222 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
223 | DCO | X | ||||||||
224 | 1887 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
225 | X* | |||||||||
226 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
227 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
228 | PG 29 | S. Basilius Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
229 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
230 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
231 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
232 | DCO | X | ||||||||
233 | 1886 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | (a) A on p. [2] has "27.3.85." (b) B has "79.12.13." | |||
234 | X* | |||||||||
235 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
236 | IA (G) | A | B | X | ||||||
237 | 1857 (Brepols) | Hathi | X | |||||||
238 | PG 30 | S. Basilius Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
239 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
240 | 1888 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
241 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
242 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
243 | PG 31 | S. Basilius Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
244 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
245 | DCO | X | ||||||||
246 | 1885 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
247 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
248 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
249 | PG 32 | S. Basilius Caesariensis Episcopus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
250 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
251 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
252 | DCO | X | ||||||||
253 | 1886 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
254 | X* | X* | ||||||||
255 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
256 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
257 | PG 33 | Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus, Petrus II, Timotheus Alexandrini, alii. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
258 | 1893 | X | X* | |||||||
259 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
260 | s/a | IA | X | |||||||
261 | DCO | X | ||||||||
262 | PG 34 | SS. Macarii ambo, Aegyptius et Alexandrinus. Historia lausiaca. | 1860 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
263 | X | |||||||||
264 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
265 | DCO | X | ||||||||
266 | 1903 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
267 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
268 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
269 | (Brepols) | Hathi | X | |||||||
270 | PG 35 | S. Gregorius Nazianzenus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
271 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
272 | IA | X | ||||||||
273 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
274 | DCO | X | ||||||||
275 | 1886, 1885 | X* | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
276 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
277 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
278 | PG 36 | S. Gregorius Nazianzenus. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | |||
279 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
280 | IA | X | ||||||||
281 | DCO | X | ||||||||
282 | 1886, 1885 | X* | X* | |||||||
283 | Hathi | X* | ||||||||
284 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
285 | PG 37 | S. Gregorius Nazianzenus. | 1857 | X | X | X | X | |||
286 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
287 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
288 | X | X | X | |||||||
289 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
290 | IA | X | ||||||||
291 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
292 | DCO | X | ||||||||
293 | 1979 (1860) | Hathi | X* | |||||||
294 | PG 38 | S. Gregorius Nazianzenus. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | |||
295 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
296 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
297 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
298 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
299 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
300 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
301 | IA | X | ||||||||
302 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
303 | DCO | X | X | |||||||
304 | PG 39 | Didymus Alexandrinus, S. Amphilochius Iconensis, Nectarius CP. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
305 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
306 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
307 | DCO | X | ||||||||
308 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
309 | X | X | ||||||||
310 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
311 | PG 40 | Patres Aegyptii saeculi IV; alii. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
312 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
313 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
314 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
315 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
316 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
317 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
318 | DCO | X | ||||||||
319 | PG 41 | S. Epiphanius Constantiensis in Cypro episcopus. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | |||
320 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
321 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
322 | DCO | X | ||||||||
323 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
324 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
325 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
326 | IA (G) | X | X | |||||||
327 | PG 42 | S. Epiphanius Constantiensis in Cypro episcopus. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | |||
328 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
329 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
330 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
331 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
332 | DCO | X | ||||||||
333 | PG 43 | S. Epiphanius Constantiensis in Cypro episcopus. | 1858 | X | X | X | ||||
334 | 1864 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
335 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
336 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
337 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
338 | DCO | X | ||||||||
339 | PG 44 | S. Gregorius Nyssenus. | 1858 | X | X | X | X | |||
340 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
341 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
342 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
343 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
344 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | X* | |||||
345 | IA | X | ||||||||
346 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
347 | DCO | X | ||||||||
348 | PG 45 | S. Gregorius Nyssenus. | 1858 | A | X | X | X | X | ||
349 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
350 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
351 | DCO | X | ||||||||
352 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
353 | X | X | X | |||||||
354 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
355 | IA | X | ||||||||
356 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
357 | PG 46 | S. Gregorius Nyssenus. | 1858 | X | X | |||||
358 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
359 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
360 | DCO | X | ||||||||
361 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
362 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
363 | X | |||||||||
364 | Hathi | X* | X* | X* | ||||||
365 | IA | X | ||||||||
366 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
367 | PG 47 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1858 | X | X | X | ||||
368 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
369 | 1863 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
370 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
371 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
372 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | X* | ||||
373 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
374 | DCO | X | ||||||||
375 | 1995 (1858) | Hathi | X* | |||||||
376 | PG 48 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | |||||
377 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
378 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
379 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
380 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
381 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
382 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
383 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
384 | DCO | X | ||||||||
385 | PG 49 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | |||||
386 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
387 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
388 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
389 | X | |||||||||
390 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
391 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
392 | DCO | X | ||||||||
393 | 1996 (1859) | Hathi | X* | |||||||
394 | PG 50 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | ||||||
395 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
396 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
397 | X | |||||||||
398 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
399 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
400 | DCO | X | ||||||||
401 | PG 51 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | X | ||||
402 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
403 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
404 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
405 | X | |||||||||
406 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
407 | IA (G) | A | B | |||||||
408 | DCO | X | ||||||||
409 | PG 52 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
410 | X | X | ||||||||
411 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
412 | DCO | X | ||||||||
413 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
414 | X | X | ||||||||
415 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
416 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
417 | PG 53 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | |||||
418 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
419 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
420 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
421 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
422 | X | X | X | |||||||
423 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | X* | ||||
424 | X* | |||||||||
425 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
426 | DCO | X | ||||||||
427 | PG 54 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | X | X | |||
428 | Hathi | X | X* | |||||||
429 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
430 | X | X | X | X | X | |||||
431 | Hathi | X | X | X* | X* | |||||
432 | IA (G) | A | X | |||||||
433 | DCO | X | ||||||||
434 | PG 55 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | ||||||
435 | Hathi | X | ||||||||
436 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
437 | X | X | X | X | ||||||
438 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | X* | |||||
439 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
440 | DCO | X | ||||||||
441 | PG 56 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1859 | X | X | X | X | X | ||
442 | X | X | X | |||||||
443 | Hathi | X | X | X | X* | |||||
444 | IA (G) | X | ||||||||
445 | DCO | X | ||||||||
446 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||
447 | X | |||||||||
448 | Hathi | X* | X* | |||||||
449 | IA (G) | A | ||||||||
450 | PG 57 | S. Joannes Chrysostomus. | 1860 | X | ||||||
451 | Hathi | X | X* | X* | ||||||
452 | 1862 | X | X | X | X | X | ||||